Epistles. The third and last volume containing two decades / by Ioseph Hall ...
         Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
      
       
         
           1611
        
      
       Approx. 186 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 128 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02536
         STC 12663.4
         ESTC S4691
         23742112
         ocm 23742112
         26853
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02536)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 26853)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 725:1c or 1833:9)
      
       
         
           
             Epistles. The third and last volume containing two decades / by Ioseph Hall ...
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
          
           [12], 124, [2], 114 [i.e. 116] p.
           
             Printed by E. Edgar, and A. Garbrand, at the Wind-mill in Pauls Church yard,
             London :
             1611.
          
           
             In two pts.
             "The sixt decade of epistles" has special t.p., with 1610 imprint.
             Signatures: A6, B-H8, I4, K2, 2A-G8, H4 (last leaf blank).
             Title within architectural border.
             Errata: p. [12].
             Errors in paging: p. 68 and 70 of pt. 1 misnumbered 56 and 60 respectively; p. 77-78 of pt. 2 repeated in the numbering.
             Reproductions of originals in the British Library and University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           EPISTLES
           ,
           THE
           THIRD
           AND
           LAST
           VOLVME
           .
        
         
           CONTAINING
           two
           Decades
           .
        
         
           By
           IOSEPH
           HALL
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           
             E.
             Edgar
          
           ,
           and
           
             A.
             Garbrand
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Wind-mill
           in
           Pauls
           Church
           yard
           .
           1611.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           HIGH
           AND
           EXCELLENT
           PRINCE
           ,
           HENRIE
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ,
           all
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             Gracious
             Prince
             ,
          
        
         
           LET
           mee
           not
           (
           whiles
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           dutifull
           )
           seeme
           importunate
           ,
           in
           my
           dedications
           .
           I
           now
           bring
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           these
           my
           last
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           
           most
           materiall
           Letters
           :
           wherein
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           (
           as
           ,
           how
           easily
           are
           wee
           deceiued
           in
           our
           owne
           ?
           )
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           varietie
           shall
           striue
           with
           the
           importance
           of
           matter
           .
           There
           is
           no
           worldly
           thing
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           whereof
           I
           am
           more
           ambitious
           then
           of
           your
           Highnesses
           contentment
           ,
           which
           that
           you
           place
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           your
           glory
           ,
           then
           our
           ioy
           :
           Do
           so
           still
           ,
           and
           heauen
           and
           earth
           shall
           agree
           to
           blesse
           you
           ,
           and
           vs
           in
           you
           .
           For
           me
           ,
           after
           this
           my
           officious
           boldnesse
           ,
           I
           shall
           betake
           
           myselfe
           in
           silence
           ,
           to
           some
           greater
           worke
           ,
           wherein
           I
           may
           approue
           my
           seruice
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           Highnes
           ,
           as
           her
           second
           ioy
           and
           care
           .
           My
           heart
           shall
           be
           alwaies
           ,
           and
           vpon
           al
           opportunities
           ,
           my
           tong
           and
           pen
           ,
           shall
           no
           lesse
           gladly
           bee
           deuoted
           to
           my
           gracious
           Master
           ,
           as
           one
        
         
           
             Who
             reioyce
             to
             be
             your
             Highnesses
             (
             though
             vnworthy
             ,
             yet
             )
             faithfull
             and
             obsequious
             Seruant
             .
             IOS
             .
             HALL
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SVMME
           OF
           THE
           SEVERALL
           EPISTLES
           .
        
         
           
             DECAD
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 EP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 TO
                 my
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bath
                 and
                 Wels.
                 
              
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 my
                 Lord
                 B.
                 of
                 Worcester
              
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 ;
                 and
                 needlesnesse
                 of
                 our
                 conformity
                 thereto
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 my
                 Lady
                 MARY
                 DENNY
              
               .
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 discription
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 worldling
                 .
                 33.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 my
                 L.
                 HONORIA
                 HAY.
              
               
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 necessarily
                 want
                 it
                 .
                 43.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 EP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 Sir
                 RICHARD
                 LEA
                 ,
                 since
                 deceased
                 .
              
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 comfortable
                 remedies
                 of
                 all
                 afflictions
                 .
                 57.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 Master
                 PETER
                 MOVLIN
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 French
                 occurrents
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 vse
                 God
                 expects
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 69.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 M.
                 THOMAS
                 SVTTON
              
               .
               
                 Exciting
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 early
                 and
                 chearefull
                 beneficence
                 :
                 shewing
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 .
                 77.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 E.
                 B.
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 Sir
                 GEORGE
                 GORING
                 .
              
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 dulnes
                 and
                 hartlesnesse
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragements
                 to
                 chearefulnesse
                 in
                 labour
                 .
                 91.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 S.
                 H.
                 I.
                 Discussing
                 this
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 after
                 some
                 yeares
                 mutuall
                 ,
                 and
                 louing
                 fruition
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 may
                 vpon
                 consent
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 secular
                 ,
                 or
                 religious
                 causes
                 ,
                 vowe
                 and
                 performe
                 
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 separation
                 from
                 each
                 others
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 renounce
                 all
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 101
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 M.
                 WILLIAM
                 KNIGHT
              
               ;
               
                 Incouraging
                 him
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 vpon
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 inclining
                 to
                 forsake
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 .
                 115
              
            
          
        
         
           
             DECAD
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 EP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 TO
                 my
                 Lord
                 DENNY
              
               .
               
                 A
                 particular
                 account
                 how
                 our
                 dayes
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 spent
                 ,
                 both
                 common
                 and
                 holy
                 .
                 1
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 M.
                 T.
                 S.
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 Sir
                 FVLKE
                 GREVILL
                 .
              
               
                 Discoursing
                 how
                 wee
                 may
                 vse
                 the
                 world
                 without
                 danger
                 .
                 13
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 S.
                 GEORGE
                 FLEETVVOOD
              
               .
               
                 Of
                 the
                 remedies
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 motiues
                 to
                 auoide
                 it
                 .
                 21
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 IIII.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 M.
                 Doctor
                 MILBVRNE
              
               .
               
                 Discoursing
                 how
                 farre
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 
                 Popery
                 destroieth
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 31.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Written
                 long
                 since
                 to
                 I.
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 Disswading
                 from
                 separation
                 :
                 and
                 shortly
                 oppugning
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 that
                 errour
                 .
                 41.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 Master
                 I.
                 B.
              
               
               
                 A
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 mis-education
                 of
                 our
                 Gentry
                 .
                 65
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 Master
                 IONAS
                 REIGES
                 BERGIVS
                 in
                 Zeland
                 .
              
               
                 Written
                 some
                 whiles
                 since
                 ,
                 concerning
                 some
                 new
                 opinions
                 then
                 broaced
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Holland
                 ;
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Arminius
                 (
                 then
                 liuing
                 :
                 )
                 perswading
                 all
                 great
                 wits
                 to
                 a
                 studie
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 disswading
                 from
                 al
                 affectation
                 of
                 singularity
                 .
                 75
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 W.
                 I.
                 condemned
                 for
                 murder
              
               
                 Effectually
                 preparing
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 vnder
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 whatsoeuer
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 83.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 Master
                 IOHN
                 MOLE
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 now
                 prisoner
                 vnder
                 the
                 Inquisition
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
               
                 Exciting
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 constancie
                 ,
                 and
                 incouraging
                 him
                 to
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 93.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 EP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 Readers
              
               .
               
                 Containing
                 Rules
                 of
                 good
                 aduice
                 for
                 our
                 Christian
                 and
                 ciuill
                 carriage
                 .
                 107.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             DECAD
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             PAge
             3.
             line
             11.
             read
             setlednes
             for
             seelednes
             .
             p.
             12.
             l.
             16.
             read
             their
             for
             they
             ,
             p.
             14.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             stales
             for
             stalls
             .
             p.
             17.
             l.
             13.
             r.
             great
             ,
             oppugnation
             for
             Great
             oppugnation
             ,
             p.
             23.
             l.
             15.
             r.
             person
             for
             persons
             ,
             p.
             27.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             Fastes
             for
             Facts
             ,
             p.
             28.
             vlt
             r.
             concluding
             for
             concluding
             ,
             p.
             37.
             l.
             9
             ,
             r.
             ingrosses
             for
             ingrosse
             ,
             p.
             44.
             l.
             2.
             read
             heard
             for
             hard
             ,
             p.
             72.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             Duels
             for
             Doels
             ,
             p.
             72.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             Cotton
             for
             Cotten
             ,
             p.
             74.
             l.
             12.
             r.
             holy
             for
             wholy
             ,
             p.
             84.
             penult
             .
             r.
             death-bed
             for
             dead
             bed
             ,
             p.
             92.
             l.
             4.
             r.
             more
             weake
             for
             more
             weaker
             p.
             
               98.
               7.
            
             r.
             our
             price
             for
             our
             pride
             ,
             p.
             104.
             l.
             12.
             r.
             then
             euer
             forthen
             neuer
             ,
             p.
             110.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             matrimoniall
             for
             matrimonicall
             ,
             p.
             115.
             l.
             8.
             r.
             I
             am
             not
             more
             for
             I
             am
             more
             ,
             p
             116.
             l.
             r.
             20
             appose
             vs
             for
             oppose
             vs
             :
          
        
         
           
             DECAD
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             PAge
             39.
             l.
             6.
             r.
             Judges
             for
             Iudge
             .
             p.
             66.
             l.
             19.
             r.
             Ruffians
             for
             ruffianlike
             ,
             p.
             73.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             glad
             for
             gald
             ,
             p.
             87.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             let
             for
             lets
             ,
             p.
             110.
             l.
             12.
             r.
             yeeld
             for
             yeelds
             .
             p.
             112.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             probation
             for
             prouation
             ,
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           fifth
           Decade
           .
        
         
           
             EPISTLE
             .
             I.
             
               To
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Bathe
               and
               Wels.
               
            
          
           
             
               EP.
               I.
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
            
          
           
             BY
             what
             meanes
             the
             Romish
             religion
             hath
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             preuailed
             so
             much
             ouer
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             Right
             Reuerend
             and
             honourable
             )
             is
             a
             consideration
             
             both
             weighty
             ,
             and
             vse-full
             :
             for
             hence
             may
             we
             frame
             our selues
             either
             to
             preuent
             ,
             or
             imitate
             them
             :
             To
             imitate
             them
             in
             what
             wee
             may
             ;
             or
             preuent
             them
             in
             what
             they
             should
             not
             .
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             meanes
             of
             their
             first
             risings
             :
             the
             munificence
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             the
             honest
             deuotions
             of
             wel-meaning
             Contributers
             ,
             the
             diuision
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             the
             busie
             indeauours
             of
             forward
             Princes
             ,
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             the
             ambitious
             insinuations
             of
             that
             sea
             ,
             the
             same
             and
             large
             dominiō
             of
             those
             seuen
             hils
             ;
             the
             compacted
             indulgence
             ,
             and
             conniuence
             of
             some
             treacherous
             ,
             of
             other
             timorous
             rulers
             ;
             the
             shameles
             flattery
             of
             parasites
             ,
             the
             rude
             ignorance
             of
             Times
             ;
             or
             if
             
             there
             be
             any
             other
             of
             this
             kinde
             ;
             My
             thoughts
             and
             wordes
             shall
             be
             spent
             vpon
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             latest
             age
             .
             All
             the
             world
             knowes
             ,
             how
             that
             pretended
             chayre
             of
             Peter
             tottered
             ,
             and
             cracked
             ,
             some
             threescore
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             threatning
             a
             speedy
             ruine
             to
             her
             fearefull
             vsurper
             :
             How
             is
             it
             that
             still
             it
             stands
             ,
             and
             seemes
             now
             to
             boast
             of
             some
             setlednesse
             ?
             Certainely
             ,
             if
             hell
             had
             not
             contriued
             a
             new
             support
             ,
             the
             Angell
             had
             long
             since
             saide
             ,
             It
             is
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             fallen
             ;
             and
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             the
             great
             Citie
             .
             The
             brood
             of
             that
             lame
             Loyola
             shall
             haue
             this
             miserable
             honour
             ,
             without
             our
             enuie
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             had
             not
             beene
             ,
             Rome
             had
             not
             beene
             .
             By
             what
             meanes
             ,
             it
             rests
             now
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             their
             zeale
             
             for
             falshood
             ;
             which
             yet
             wee
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             admire
             not
             .
             If
             Satan
             were
             not
             more
             busie
             then
             they
             ,
             we
             had
             lost
             nothing
             .
             Their
             desperate
             attempts
             ,
             bold
             intrusions
             ,
             importunate
             solicitations
             haue
             not
             returned
             empty
             ;
             yet
             their
             policy
             hath
             done
             more
             then
             their
             force
             .
             That
             Popish
             world
             was
             then
             foule
             ,
             and
             debauched
             ,
             as
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             so
             in
             life
             ;
             and
             now
             beganne
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it selfe
             ;
             when
             these
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             some
             Saints
             drop't
             out
             of
             heauen
             ,
             suddenly
             professed
             an
             vnusuall
             strictnesse
             ,
             sad
             piety
             ,
             resolued
             mortification
             ;
             and
             so
             drew
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             after
             them
             ,
             that
             poore
             foules
             beganne
             to
             thinke
             it
             could
             not
             be
             other
             then
             diuine
             ,
             which
             they
             taught
             ;
             other
             then
             holy
             ,
             which
             they
             touched
             .
             The
             
             very
             times
             (
             not
             seldome
             )
             giue
             as
             great
             aduantage
             ,
             as
             our
             owne
             best
             strength
             :
             and
             the
             vices
             of
             others
             giue
             glory
             to
             those
             which
             eyther
             are
             ,
             or
             appeare
             vertuous
             .
             They
             saw
             how
             ready
             the
             world
             was
             to
             bite
             at
             the
             baite
             ,
             and
             now
             followed
             their
             successe
             ,
             with
             new
             helps
             .
             Plenty
             of
             pretended
             miracles
             must
             blesse
             ,
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             the
             in
             deauours
             of
             this
             new
             Sect
             ;
             and
             calls
             for
             both
             approbation
             ,
             and
             wonder
             .
             Those
             things
             by
             the
             report
             of
             their
             owne
             pennes
             (
             other
             witnesses
             I
             see
             none
             )
             haue
             beene
             done
             by
             the
             ten
             Patriarcks
             of
             the
             Iesuitish
             Religion
             ,
             both
             aliue
             and
             dead
             ,
             which
             can
             hardly
             bee
             matched
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             name
             they
             haue
             vsurped
             .
             And
             now
             the
             vulgar
             can
             say
             ,
             If
             these
             men
             were
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             could
             doe
             nothing
             :
             
             How
             can
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             sinner
             do
             such
             miracles
             ?
             not
             distrusting
             either
             the
             fame
             ,
             or
             the
             worke
             ,
             but
             applauding
             the
             Authors
             ,
             for
             what
             was
             said
             to
             bee
             done
             .
             But
             now
             lest
             the
             enuie
             of
             the
             fact
             should
             surpasse
             the
             wonder
             ,
             they
             haue
             learned
             to
             cast
             this
             glory
             vpon
             their
             woodden
             Ladies
             ,
             &
             to
             communicate
             the
             gaine
             vnto
             the
             whole
             Religion
             :
             Two
             blocks
             at
             Hale
             and
             Scherpen-heuuell
             ,
             haue
             saide
             and
             done
             more
             for
             Popery
             ,
             then
             all
             Fryers
             ,
             euer
             since
             Francis
             wore
             his
             breeches
             on
             his
             head
             .
             But
             because
             that
             praise
             is
             sweete
             ,
             which
             arises
             from
             the
             disgrace
             of
             a
             riuall
             ,
             therefore
             this
             holy
             society
             hath
             besides
             ,
             euer
             wont
             to
             honor
             it selfe
             by
             the
             brokage
             of
             shameles
             vntruthes
             against
             the
             aduerse
             part
             ;
             not
             caring
             how
             probable
             any
             report
             
             is
             ,
             but
             how
             odious
             .
             A
             iust
             volume
             would
             not
             containe
             those
             willing
             lies
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             haue
             purposely
             loded
             religion
             ,
             and
             vs
             ;
             that
             the
             multitude
             might
             first
             hate
             vs
             ,
             and
             then
             enquire
             :
             and
             these
             courses
             are
             helde
             not
             tollerable
             ,
             but
             meritorious
             .
             So
             the
             ende
             may
             be
             attayned
             ,
             all
             meanes
             are
             iust
             ;
             all
             wayes
             straight
             .
             VVhom
             we
             may
             ,
             we
             satisfie
             :
             but
             wounds
             once
             giuen
             ,
             are
             hardly
             healed
             with
             out
             some
             scarres
             :
             and
             commonly
             accusations
             are
             vocall
             ,
             Apologies
             dumbe
             .
             How
             easie
             is
             it
             to
             make
             any
             cause
             good
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             take
             liberty
             of
             tongue
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ?
             Yet
             lest
             some
             glimpse
             of
             our
             truth
             and
             innocence
             should
             perhaps
             lighten
             the
             eyes
             of
             some
             more
             inquisitiue
             Reader
             ,
             they
             haue
             by
             strict
             prohibitions
             ,
             whether
             
             of
             bookes
             ,
             or
             conference
             ,
             restrained
             all
             possibility
             of
             true
             informations
             ;
             Yea
             their
             owne
             writings
             ,
             wherein
             our
             opinions
             are
             reported
             with
             confutation
             ,
             are
             not
             alowed
             to
             the
             common
             view
             ,
             lest
             if
             it
             should
             appeare
             what
             we
             hold
             ,
             our
             meere
             opinion
             should
             preuaile
             more
             then
             their
             subtilest
             answere
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             ,
             the
             restraint
             of
             Gods
             booke
             hath
             gained
             them
             most
             ;
             If
             that
             might
             be
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             religion
             could
             not
             be
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             now
             ,
             the
             concealement
             of
             Scriptures
             breeds
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             superstition
             .
             But
             because
             forbiddance
             doth
             but
             whet
             desire
             ,
             and
             worke
             a
             conceite
             of
             some
             secret
             excellence
             in
             things
             denyed
             ;
             therfore
             haue
             they
             deuised
             to
             affright
             this
             dangerous
             curiosity
             ,
             with
             
             that
             cruell
             ,
             butcherly
             ,
             hellish
             Inquisition
             .
             Wherein
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             lesse
             craft
             then
             violence
             .
             For
             since
             they
             haue
             perceiued
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             to
             bee
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             perfumes
             are
             more
             dispersed
             with
             beating
             ;
             they
             haue
             now
             learned
             to
             murder
             without
             noyse
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             (
             if
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             list
             sometimes
             to
             make
             the
             people
             priuie
             to
             some
             examples
             of
             terror
             )
             not
             men
             but
             carcasses
             .
             Behold
             ,
             the
             constant
             confessions
             of
             the
             dying
             Saints
             haue
             made
             them
             weary
             of
             publique
             executions
             :
             None
             but
             bare
             walls
             shalll
             now
             testifie
             the
             courage
             and
             faith
             of
             our
             happy
             Martyrs
             .
             A
             disguised
             corps
             is
             onely
             brought
             forth
             to
             the
             multitude
             either
             for
             laughter
             ,
             or
             feare
             .
             Yet
             because
             the
             very
             dead
             speake
             for
             
             truth
             in
             a
             loude
             silence
             ;
             these
             spectacles
             are
             rare
             ;
             and
             the
             graues
             of
             heretickes
             are
             become
             as
             close
             as
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             Yet
             lest
             (
             since
             neither
             liuing
             mouthes
             ,
             nor
             faithfull
             pens
             may
             be
             suffered
             to
             insinuate
             any
             truth
             )
             those
             speeches
             should
             perhaps
             be
             receiued
             from
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             which
             in
             vs
             were
             hereticall
             ;
             the
             monuments
             of
             vnpartial
             antiquity
             must
             be
             depraued
             ,
             all
             witnesses
             that
             might
             speake
             against
             them
             must
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             with
             a
             fraudulent
             violence
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             purged
             to
             the
             death
             .
             So
             whiles
             ours
             are
             debarred
             ,
             and
             the
             Ancients
             altered
             ,
             posteritie
             shal
             acknowledge
             no
             aduersarie
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             those
             plausible
             deuices
             ;
             which
             they
             haue
             inuented
             to
             make
             superstitious
             ,
             
             and
             foolish
             Proselytes
             ?
             Their
             proud
             vaunts
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             vniuersality
             ,
             succession
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             their
             fore-fathers
             ,
             doe
             not
             only
             perswade
             ,
             but
             amaze
             ,
             and
             besot
             an
             ignorant
             heart
             .
             The
             glorious
             shews
             of
             their
             processions
             ,
             the
             gaudy
             ornaments
             of
             their
             Altars
             ,
             the
             pompe
             and
             magnificence
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             and
             maner
             of
             their
             Seruices
             ,
             the
             triumphes
             of
             their
             great
             Festiuals
             ,
             are
             enough
             to
             bewitch
             any
             childish
             ,
             simple
             ,
             or
             vaine
             beholders
             .
             VVho
             knowes
             not
             that
             nature
             is
             most
             led
             by
             sense
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             children
             and
             fooles
             (
             such
             are
             all
             meere
             naturall
             men
             )
             cannot
             be
             of
             any
             other
             religion
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             these
             ,
             their
             personall
             vndertakings
             ,
             what
             for
             cunning
             ,
             what
             for
             boldnes
             ,
             could
             promise
             nothing
             but
             successe
             .
             They
             can
             
             transforme
             themselues
             into
             all
             shapes
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             false
             formes
             thrust
             themselues
             into
             al
             Courts
             ,
             and
             companies
             ,
             not
             oftner
             changing
             their
             habit
             ,
             then
             their
             name
             .
             They
             can
             take
             the
             best
             opportunities
             to
             worke
             vpon
             those
             which
             are
             either
             most
             vnable
             to
             resist
             ,
             or
             most
             like
             to
             bestead
             them
             .
             That
             I
             may
             not
             speake
             of
             the
             wrongs
             of
             vnseasonable
             trauell
             :
             wherein
             many
             vnsettled
             heads
             haue
             met
             dangers
             ,
             and
             solicited
             errors
             :
             who
             like
             fond
             and
             idle
             Dinahs
             ,
             going
             abroad
             to
             gaze
             ,
             haue
             beene
             rauished
             ere
             they
             returne
             .
             Neuer
             any
             bird
             was
             so
             laide
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             ne●s
             and
             cals
             of
             the
             fowler
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             heire
             of
             some
             noble
             family
             ,
             or
             some
             fiery
             wit
             ,
             is
             by
             these
             impostors
             .
             They
             know
             that
             greatnesse
             is
             both
             lawlesse
             ,
             and
             commaunding
             ;
             
             if
             not
             by
             precept
             ,
             yet
             by
             example
             :
             their
             very
             silence
             is
             persuasory
             ,
             and
             imperious
             .
             But
             alas
             for
             that
             other
             sexe
             :
             Still
             the
             diuel
             begins
             with
             Eue
             ;
             still
             his
             assault
             is
             strongest
             ,
             where
             is
             weakest
             resistance
             .
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             had
             his
             
               Helena
               ,
               Nicholas
            
             the
             Deacon
             had
             his
             
               choros
               foemineos
            
             (
             as
             Hierome
             cals
             them
             .
             )
             Marcion
             had
             his
             Factoresse
             at
             Rome
             ;
             Appelles
             his
             
               Philumena
               ,
               Montanus
            
             his
             Prisca
             and
             
               Maximilla
               ;
               Arrius
            
             his
             
               Constantines-sister
               ,
               Donatus
            
             his
             
               Lucilla
               ,
               Elpidius
            
             his
             
               Agape
               ,
               Priscillianus
            
             his
             Galla
             :
             and
             our
             Iesuites
             haue
             their
             painted
             Ladies
             (
             not
             dead
             ,
             but
             liuing
             )
             both
             for
             obiects
             and
             instruments
             .
             VVhen
             they
             saw
             they
             could
             not
             blow
             vp
             religion
             with
             French
             powder
             into
             heauen
             ,
             they
             now
             try
             by
             this
             Moabitish
             plot
             to
             sinke
             it
             downe
             
             to
             hell
             .
             Those
             silly
             women
             ,
             which
             are
             laden
             with
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             diuers
             lusts
             ,
             must
             now
             bee
             the
             stalls
             of
             their
             spiritual
             fornications
             :
             But
             for
             that
             these
             enterprises
             want
             not
             danger
             ;
             that
             both
             parts
             may
             securely
             succeede
             ,
             beholde
             publike
             liberty
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             whether
             for
             dissembled
             religion
             ,
             or
             not
             vnprofitable
             filthinesse
             .
             These
             meanes
             are
             (
             like
             the
             Authors
             )
             dishonest
             ,
             and
             godlesse
             .
             Adde
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             hereto
             ,
             those
             which
             pretend
             more
             innocent
             policy
             :
             their
             common
             dependances
             vpon
             one
             commaunder
             ,
             their
             intelligences
             giuen
             ,
             their
             charges
             receiued
             ,
             their
             rewards
             and
             honors
             (
             perhaps
             of
             the
             Calender
             ,
             perhaps
             of
             a
             red
             hat
             )
             duely
             conferred
             .
             Neither
             may
             the
             least
             helpe
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             conference
             of
             studies
             ;
             
             (
             the
             conioyned
             labours
             of
             whole
             Societies
             directed
             to
             one
             end
             ,
             and
             shrouded
             vnder
             the
             title
             of
             one
             Author
             :
             )
             to
             large
             maintenances
             ,
             raised
             from
             the
             death-beds
             of
             some
             guilty
             benefactors
             :
             from
             whence
             flow
             both
             infinite
             numbers
             ,
             and
             incomparable
             helpes
             of
             Students
             .
             Vnder
             which
             head
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             not
             a
             fewe
             are
             mooued
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             bounteous
             hospitality
             of
             the
             religious
             ;
             who
             hauing
             ingrossed
             the
             world
             to
             themselues
             ,
             seemed
             liberal
             in
             giuing
             something
             ;
             like
             vnto
             some
             vaineglorious
             theeues
             ,
             which
             hauing
             robbed
             wealthy
             Merchants
             ,
             bestow
             some
             pence
             vpon
             beggars
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             smothering
             ,
             if
             not
             composing
             of
             their
             frequent
             strifes
             ,
             and
             confining
             of
             brawles
             within
             their
             
             owne
             thresholds
             ;
             with
             the
             nice
             men
             aging
             of
             their
             knowne
             oppositions
             ,
             hath
             wonne
             many
             ignorant
             friends
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             excellent
             correspondence
             of
             their
             doctrines
             vnto
             nature
             ,
             hath
             been
             their
             best
             solicitor
             .
             Wee
             haue
             examined
             particulars
             in
             a
             former
             Epistle
             :
             wherein
             we
             haue
             made
             it
             euident
             ,
             that
             Popery
             affects
             nothing
             but
             to
             make
             nature
             either
             proud
             ,
             or
             wanton
             :
             it
             offers
             difficulties
             ,
             but
             carnall
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             the
             greatest
             louer
             of
             himselfe
             would
             easily
             imbrace
             for
             an
             aduantage
             .
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             summe
             vp
             all
             ;
             I
             neede
             not
             accuse
             our
             carelesnesse
             ,
             indifferency
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             loose
             carriage
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             ,
             would
             God
             we
             had
             not
             aided
             them
             ,
             and
             wronged
             our selues
             ;
             Nor
             yet
             their
             zeale
             and
             forwardnesse
             ;
             worse
             
             meanes
             are
             guily
             of
             their
             gaine
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             faire
             outside
             which
             they
             set
             vpon
             Religion
             ,
             which
             sure
             is
             the
             best
             they
             haue
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ;
             their
             pretended
             miracles
             ,
             wilfull
             vntruths
             ,
             strait
             prohibitiōs
             ,
             bloody
             &
             secret
             inquisitiōs
             ,
             deprauations
             of
             Ancient
             witnesses
             ,
             expurgation
             of
             their
             owne
             ;
             gay
             and
             gairish
             sights
             ,
             glorious
             titles
             ,
             crafty
             changes
             of
             names
             ,
             shapes
             ,
             habits
             ,
             conditions
             ;
             insinuations
             to
             the
             great
             oppugnation
             of
             the
             weaker
             sexe
             ;
             falshood
             of
             answers
             ,
             and
             oathes
             ,
             dispensatons
             for
             sinnes
             ,
             vniting
             of
             forces
             ,
             concealing
             of
             differences
             ,
             largenesse
             of
             contributions
             ,
             multitude
             of
             actors
             ,
             and
             meanes
             ,
             accordances
             to
             mens
             naturall
             dispositions
             :
             Where
             wee
             on
             the
             contrary
             care
             not
             to
             seeme
             but
             to
             bee
             ,
             disclaime
             miracles
             ,
             
             dare
             not
             saue
             the
             life
             of
             religion
             with
             a
             lie
             ;
             giue
             free
             scope
             to
             all
             pennes
             ,
             to
             all
             tongues
             ,
             to
             all
             eyes
             ▪
             shed
             no
             blood
             for
             religion
             :
             suffer
             al
             writers
             to
             speake
             like
             themselues
             ;
             shew
             nothing
             but
             poore
             simplicity
             in
             our
             deuotions
             ,
             got
             euer
             ,
             and
             looke
             as
             wee
             are
             ;
             teach
             the
             truth
             right-downe
             in
             an
             honest
             plainenesse
             ,
             take
             no
             vantage
             of
             imbecillity
             :
             sweare
             true
             ,
             though
             we
             die
             ;
             giue
             no
             hope
             of
             indulgence
             for
             euill
             ;
             studie
             each
             retyred
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             &
             the
             muses
             ;
             publish
             our
             quarrels
             and
             aggrauate
             them
             ▪
             anger
             nature
             ,
             and
             conquer
             it
             .
             Such
             gaine
             shall
             be
             grauell
             in
             their
             throates
             :
             such
             losses
             to
             vs
             (
             in
             our
             not
             daring
             to
             sinne
             )
             shall
             bee
             happy
             and
             victorious
             ;
             in
             all
             other
             regards
             are
             both
             blame
             worthy
             ,
             and
             recouerable
             .
             What
             dulnesse
             is
             
             this
             ?
             Haue
             we
             such
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             in
             these
             lists
             of
             Controuersie
             ,
             may
             dare
             to
             grapple
             with
             that
             great
             infallible
             Vicar
             ,
             for
             his
             triple
             crown
             :
             Such
             Bishops
             as
             may
             iustly
             challenge
             the
             whole
             Consistory
             of
             Rome
             ;
             so
             many
             learned
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Diuines
             ,
             as
             no
             nation
             vnder
             heauen
             ,
             more
             ;
             so
             flourishing
             Vniuersities
             as
             Christendome
             hath
             none
             ;
             such
             blessed
             opportunities
             ,
             such
             encouragements
             ;
             and
             now
             when
             we
             want
             nothing
             else
             ,
             shal
             we
             be
             wanting
             to
             our selues
             ?
             Yea
             aboue
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             fauours
             vs
             ;
             and
             doe
             wee
             languish
             ?
             The
             cause
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             in
             spight
             of
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             succeede
             ,
             though
             wee
             were
             not
             :
             our
             neglect
             may
             slacken
             the
             pace
             of
             truth
             ,
             cannot
             stay
             the
             passage
             .
             VVhy
             are
             we
             not
             as
             busie
             ,
             as
             suttle
             ,
             
             more
             resolute
             ?
             Such
             spirits
             ,
             and
             such
             hands
             as
             yours
             (
             reuerend
             Lord
             )
             must
             put
             life
             into
             the
             cold
             brests
             of
             this
             frozen
             generation
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             vp
             to
             such
             thoughts
             and
             indeuors
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             the
             emulation
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             equall
             to
             their
             enmitie
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               II.
               
                 Shewing
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 ;
                 and
                 needlesnesse
                 of
                 our
                 conformity
                 thereto
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Feare
             not
             to
             say
             those
             men
             are
             but
             superstitiously
             curious
             ,
             (
             Right
             Reuerend
             ,
             and
             honorable
             )
             which
             would
             call
             backe
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             to
             their
             first
             patternes
             .
             The
             Spouse
             or
             Christ
             hath
             been
             euer
             cloathed
             with
             her
             owne
             rites
             :
             And
             as
             apparrell
             ,
             so
             Religion
             
             hath
             her
             fashions
             ,
             variable
             according
             to
             ages
             ,
             and
             places
             :
             To
             reduce
             vs
             to
             the
             same
             obseruations
             which
             were
             in
             Apostolicall
             vse
             ,
             were
             no
             better
             then
             to
             tye
             vs
             to
             the
             sandals
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             the
             seamlesse
             coate
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             .
             In
             these
             cases
             ,
             they
             did
             ,
             what
             we
             need
             not
             :
             and
             we
             may
             ,
             what
             they
             did
             not
             God
             meant
             vs
             no
             bondage
             in
             their
             example
             :
             their
             Canons
             binde
             vs
             whether
             for
             maners
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             their
             Ceremonies
             .
             Neither
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             did
             all
             things
             for
             imitation
             :
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             miraculous
             Acts.
             We
             neede
             not
             be
             silent
             before
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             as
             Christ
             was
             ;
             wee
             need
             not
             take
             a
             towel
             ,
             and
             gird
             our selues
             ,
             and
             wash
             our
             seruants
             feet
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             make
             tents
             for
             our
             liuing
             as
             Paul
             ,
             nor
             go
             
             armed
             as
             Peter
             ;
             nor
             cary
             about
             our
             wiues
             ,
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             ground
             not
             onely
             of
             separation
             ,
             but
             Anabaptisme
             ;
             and
             wonder
             that
             these
             conceits
             doe
             not
             answere
             themselues
             who
             can
             choose
             but
             see
             a
             manifest
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             lawes
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             great
             Ambassadors
             made
             for
             eternall
             vse
             ,
             and
             those
             rituall
             matters
             ,
             which
             were
             confined
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             time
             ?
             Euery
             Nation
             ,
             euery
             persons
             sinnes
             that
             obserues
             not
             those
             ;
             These
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             are
             not
             kept
             of
             the
             most
             ;
             and
             are
             as
             well
             left
             without
             sinne
             by
             vs
             ,
             as
             vsed
             without
             prescription
             or
             necessity
             by
             the
             Authors
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             we
             cannot
             doe
             ;
             others
             wee
             neede
             not
             :
             which
             of
             vs
             can
             cast
             out
             diuels
             by
             command
             ?
             Who
             
             can
             cure
             the
             sicke
             by
             ointment
             ,
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ?
             The
             Disciples
             did
             it
             .
             All
             those
             Acts
             which
             proceeded
             from
             supernaturall
             priuiledge
             ,
             ceased
             with
             their
             cause
             :
             who
             now
             dare
             vndertake
             to
             continue
             them
             ?
             Vnlesse
             perhaps
             some
             bold
             Papists
             ,
             who
             haue
             brought
             in
             grosse
             magicke
             instead
             of
             miraculous
             authoritie
             ;
             and
             daube
             very
             chrcasses
             instead
             of
             healing
             diseases
             .
             There
             be
             more
             yet
             ,
             which
             we
             neede
             not
             doe
             :
             VVhat
             neede
             wee
             to
             choose
             Ministers
             by
             Lot
             ?
             VVhat
             neede
             we
             to
             disclaime
             all
             peculiarity
             in
             goods
             ?
             VVhat
             need
             wee
             to
             Christen
             in
             riuers
             ;
             or
             to
             meete
             vpon
             their
             bankes
             ?
             VVhat
             need
             wee
             to
             receiue
             Gods
             Supper
             after
             our
             owne
             ?
             VVhat
             to
             leane
             in
             each
             others
             bosome
             while
             we
             receiue
             
             it
             ?
             what
             to
             abhorre
             leauen
             in
             that
             holy
             Bread
             ?
             what
             to
             celebrate
             loue
             feasts
             vpon
             the
             receipt
             ?
             what
             to
             abstaine
             from
             all
             strangled
             and
             bloud
             ?
             what
             to
             depend
             vpon
             a
             maintenance
             arbitrary
             ,
             and
             vncertaine
             ?
             what
             to
             spend
             our
             daies
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             pererration
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             the
             Apostles
             but
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Euangelists
             some
             ages
             after
             Christ
             ?
             whosoeuer
             would
             impose
             all
             these
             on
             vs
             ,
             he
             should
             surely
             make
             vs
             ,
             not
             the
             Sonnes
             ,
             but
             the
             slaues
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Gods
             Church
             neuer
             helde
             her selfe
             in
             such
             seruile
             termes
             ;
             yea
             Christ
             himselfe
             gaue
             at
             first
             some
             precepts
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             which
             he
             reuersed
             ere
             long
             :
             when
             hee
             sent
             the
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             ,
             hee
             charges
             ,
             take
             not
             gold
             ,
             nor
             siluer
             ,
             nor
             money
             in
             your
             girdles
             ;
             afterwards
             
             Iudas
             carried
             the
             bag
             .
             He
             charges
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             so
             much
             as
             a
             staffe
             ;
             yet
             after
             behold
             two
             swords
             :
             should
             the
             Disciples
             haue
             held
             their
             master
             to
             his
             owne
             rule
             ?
             Is
             it
             necessary
             that
             what
             he
             once
             commaunded
             ,
             should
             be
             obserued
             alwayes
             ?
             The
             very
             next
             age
             to
             these
             Christian
             Patriarcks
             ,
             neither
             would
             nor
             durst
             haue
             so
             much
             varied
             her
             rites
             ,
             or
             augmented
             them
             if
             it
             had
             found
             it selfe
             tyed
             either
             to
             number
             ,
             or
             kind
             :
             As
             yet
             it
             was
             pure
             ,
             chast
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             )
             persecuted
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             distributed
             the
             sacramentall
             Bread
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             Alexandria
             permitted
             the
             people
             to
             take
             it
             :
             the
             Churches
             of
             Affricke
             and
             Rome
             ,
             mixed
             their
             holy
             wine
             with
             water
             ;
             other
             colder
             regions
             dranke
             it
             pure
             .
             Some
             kneeled
             in
             
             their
             prayers
             ,
             others
             fell
             prostrate
             ;
             and
             some
             lifted
             vp
             eies
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feet
             towards
             heauen
             :
             some
             kept
             their
             Easter
             according
             to
             the
             Iewish
             vse
             the
             foureteenth
             of
             March
             ;
             the
             French
             (
             as
             Nicephorus
             )
             the
             eight
             of
             the
             Calends
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             in
             a
             set
             solemnity
             :
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             the
             Sunday
             after
             the
             fourteenth
             Moone
             ;
             which
             yet
             (
             as
             Socrates
             truly
             writes
             )
             was
             neuer
             restrained
             by
             any
             Gospell
             ,
             by
             any
             Apostle
             .
             That
             Romish
             Victor
             ouercame
             the
             other
             world
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             with
             too
             much
             rigour
             ;
             whose
             censure
             therfore
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             was
             iustly
             censured
             ,
             by
             Irenaeus
             .
             VVhat
             should
             I
             speake
             of
             their
             difference
             of
             facts
             ?
             there
             can
             scarce
             bee
             more
             variety
             in
             daies
             ,
             or
             meates
             .
             It
             hath
             euer
             beene
             thus
             seene
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Anselmes
             rule
             ,
             that
             the
             multitude
             
             of
             different
             ceremonies
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             hath
             iustly
             commended
             their
             vnitie
             in
             faith
             .
             The
             French
             Diuines
             preach
             couered
             (
             vpon
             the
             same
             rule
             which
             required
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             be
             vncouerd
             )
             we
             bare
             :
             The
             Dutch
             sit
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             we
             kneele
             ;
             Geneua
             vseth
             wafers
             ,
             wee
             leauened
             bread
             ;
             they
             common
             vestures
             in
             Diuine
             seruice
             ,
             we
             peculiar
             :
             each
             is
             free
             :
             no
             one
             doth
             either
             blames
             ,
             or
             ouer
             rule
             others
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             commend
             those
             very
             Nouatian
             Bishops
             (
             though
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             any
             precedent
             of
             peace
             should
             fall
             from
             schismaticks
             )
             who
             meeting
             in
             Councel
             together
             ,
             enacted
             that
             Canon
             of
             indifferency
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             distracted
             with
             the
             differences
             of
             her
             Paschall
             solemnities
             ;
             conluding
             how
             insufficient
             ,
             
             this
             cause
             was
             to
             disquiet
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             Their
             owne
             issue
             (
             our
             Separatists
             )
             will
             needes
             be
             vnlike
             them
             in
             good
             ;
             and
             striue
             to
             a
             further
             distance
             from
             peace
             :
             whiles
             in
             a
             conceit
             not
             lesse
             idle
             ,
             thē
             scrupulous
             ,
             they
             presse
             vs
             to
             an
             vniforme
             cōformity
             in
             our
             fashions
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Their
             owne
             practise
             condemnes
             them
             :
             They
             call
             for
             some
             ,
             and
             yet
             keepe
             not
             all
             :
             yet
             the
             same
             reason
             enforces
             all
             ,
             that
             pleads
             for
             some
             :
             and
             that
             which
             warrants
             the
             forbearance
             of
             some
             ,
             holds
             for
             all
             .
             Those
             tooles
             which
             serue
             for
             the
             foundation
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             vse
             for
             the
             roof
             .
             Yea
             the
             great
             master
             builder
             chose
             those
             workmen
             for
             the
             first
             stones
             which
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             imploy
             in
             the
             walls
             .
             Doe
             wee
             not
             see
             all
             Christs
             first
             agents
             extraordinary
             
             Apostles
             ,
             Euangelists
             ,
             Prophets
             ;
             Prophetesses
             ?
             See
             wee
             not
             fiery
             and
             clouen
             tongues
             descending
             ▪
             What
             Church
             euer
             since
             boasted
             of
             such
             founders
             ;
             of
             such
             meanes
             ?
             Why
             wol●d
             God
             begin
             with
             those
             which
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             continue
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             vs
             we
             may
             not
             alwayes
             looke
             for
             one
             face
             of
             things
             ?
             The
             nurse
             feeds
             and
             tends
             her
             child
             at
             first
             ;
             afterward
             hee
             is
             vndertaken
             by
             the
             discipline
             of
             a
             Tutor
             ;
             must
             he
             be
             alwaies
             vnder
             the
             spoone
             ,
             and
             ferule
             ,
             because
             hee
             began
             so
             ?
             If
             he
             haue
             good
             breeding
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             by
             whose
             hands
             .
             VVho
             can
             deny
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             those
             royall
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
             what
             do
             we
             how
             thus
             importunately
             catching
             at
             shadows
             ?
             If
             
             there
             had
             beene
             a
             necessity
             of
             hauing
             what
             we
             want
             ,
             or
             wanting
             what
             we
             haue
             ,
             let
             vs
             not
             so
             farre
             wrong
             the
             wisedome
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             law-giuer
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             enioined
             that
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             this
             .
             His
             silence
             in
             both
             argues
             his
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             cals
             for
             ours
             ;
             which
             while
             it
             is
             not
             peaceably
             intertayned
             ,
             there
             is
             clamour
             without
             profite
             ,
             malice
             without
             cause
             ,
             and
             strife
             without
             ende
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             To
             my
             Lady
             Mary
             Denny
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               III.
               
                 Contayning
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 worldling
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               MADAM
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             true
             that
             worldly
             eyes
             can
             see
             no
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             Christian
             ,
             &
             another
             man
             ;
             the
             out-side
             of
             both
             is
             made
             of
             one
             clay
             ,
             and
             cast
             in
             one
             mould
             ;
             both
             are
             inspired
             with
             one
             common
             breath
             :
             Outward
             euents
             distinguish
             them
             not
             ;
             those
             ,
             God
             
             neuer
             made
             for
             euidences
             of
             loue
             ,
             or
             hatred
             .
             So
             the
             sēses
             can
             perceiue
             no
             difference
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             informes
             the
             beast
             :
             yet
             the
             soul
             knows
             there
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             then
             betwixt
             their
             bodies
             .
             The
             same
             holds
             in
             this
             :
             Faith
             sees
             more
             inward
             diffrence
             ,
             then
             the
             eye
             sees
             outward
             resemblance
             .
             This
             point
             is
             not
             more
             high
             ,
             then
             material
             :
             which
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             let
             me
             shew
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             You
             that
             haue
             felt
             it
             ,
             can
             secōd
             me
             with
             your
             experience
             ;
             and
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             my
             discourse
             .
             He
             is
             the
             liuing
             temple
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             where
             the
             deity
             is
             both
             resident
             &
             worshipped
             .
             The
             highest
             thing
             in
             a
             man
             is
             his
             owne
             spirit
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             Christian
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             God
             of
             spirits
             .
             No
             grace
             is
             wanting
             in
             him
             ;
             
             &
             those
             which
             there
             are
             ,
             want
             not
             stirring
             vp
             .
             Both
             his
             hart
             &
             his
             hands
             are
             cleane
             :
             All
             his
             outward
             purity
             flowes
             from
             within
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             frame
             his
             soul
             to
             counterfait
             good
             actiōs
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             his
             holy
             dispositiō
             ,
             commands
             and
             produces
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             Let
             vs
             begin
             with
             his
             beginning
             ,
             and
             fetch
             the
             Christian
             out
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             as
             another
             Abraham
             from
             his
             Chaldea
             :
             whiles
             the
             wordling
             liues
             and
             dies
             ,
             in
             nature
             ,
             out
             of
             God.
             The
             true
             conuert
             therfore
             after
             his
             wilde
             and
             secure
             courses
             puts
             himselfe
             (
             through
             the
             motions
             of
             gods
             spirit
             )
             to
             schoole
             vnto
             the
             lawe
             ;
             there
             he
             learnes
             what
             he
             should
             haue
             done
             ,
             what
             hee
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             deserued
             .
             These
             lessons
             ,
             cost
             him
             many
             a
             stripe
             ,
             and
             
             many
             a
             teare
             ,
             and
             not
             more
             griefe
             then
             terror
             :
             For
             this
             sharpe
             master
             makes
             him
             feele
             what
             sinne
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             hell
             is
             :
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             both
             ,
             what
             himselfe
             is
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             well
             smarted
             vnder
             the
             whip
             of
             this
             seuere
             vsher
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             vile
             enough
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             led
             vp
             into
             the
             higher
             schoole
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             there
             taught
             the
             comfortable
             lessons
             of
             grace
             ;
             there
             he
             learnes
             ,
             what
             belongs
             to
             a
             Sauiour
             ,
             what
             one
             hee
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             ,
             how
             he
             became
             ours
             ,
             we
             his
             ;
             &
             now
             finding
             himselfe
             in
             a
             true
             state
             of
             danger
             ,
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             of
             neede
             ,
             of
             desire
             ,
             of
             fitnes
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             brings
             home
             to
             himself
             al
             that
             he
             learns
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             knowes
             he
             applies
             .
             His
             former
             Tutor
             he
             feared
             ,
             this
             hee
             loueth
             ;
             that
             shewed
             him
             his
             
             wounds
             ,
             yea
             made
             them
             :
             this
             binds
             and
             heales
             them
             :
             that
             killed
             him
             ,
             this
             shewes
             him
             life
             ,
             and
             leades
             him
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             at
             once
             he
             hates
             himselfe
             ,
             defies
             Satan
             ,
             trusts
             to
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             account
             both
             of
             pardon
             and
             glory
             .
             This
             is
             his
             most
             precious
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             he
             appropriates
             ,
             yea
             in
             grosses
             Christ
             Iesus
             to
             himselfe
             :
             whence
             hee
             is
             iustified
             from
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             purified
             from
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             established
             in
             his
             resolutiōs
             ,
             comforted
             in
             his
             doubts
             ,
             defended
             against
             temptations
             ,
             ouercomes
             all
             his
             enemies
             .
             Which
             vertue
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             imploied
             ,
             and
             most
             opposed
             ,
             so
             carries
             the
             most
             care
             from
             the
             Christian
             hart
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             sound
             ,
             liuely
             growing
             :
             Sound
             ,
             not
             rotten
             ,
             not
             hollow
             not
             presumptuous
             :
             sound
             in
             the
             Act
             ;
             not
             a
             superficiall
             conceit
             ,
             but
             
             a
             true
             ,
             deepe
             ,
             and
             sensible
             apprehension
             ;
             an
             apprehension
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             braine
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heart
             not
             approuing
             ,
             or
             assenting
             ,
             but
             trusting
             ,
             and
             reposing
             Sound
             in
             the
             obiect
             ,
             none
             but
             Christ
             :
             he
             knows
             ,
             that
             no
             friendship
             in
             heauen
             can
             do
             him
             good
             ,
             without
             this
             ;
             The
             Angells
             cannot
             :
             God
             will
             not
             :
             Ye
             beleeue
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             beleeue
             also
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             Liuely
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             giue
             life
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             haue
             life
             ;
             the
             faith
             that
             is
             not
             fruitfull
             is
             dead
             :
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             are
             good
             workes
             :
             whether
             inward
             ,
             within
             the
             roofe
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             loue
             ,
             awe
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             piety
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ;
             or
             outward
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             bretheren
             :
             obedience
             and
             seruice
             to
             the
             one
             :
             to
             the
             other
             reliefe
             and
             beneficence
             :
             These
             he
             beares
             in
             his
             time
             :
             
             sometimes
             all
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             some
             .
          
           
             Growing
             :
             true
             faith
             cannot
             stand
             still
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             fruitfull
             in
             workes
             ,
             so
             it
             increaseth
             in
             degrees
             ;
             from
             a
             little
             seede
             it
             proues
             a
             large
             plant
             ,
             reaching
             from
             earth
             to
             heauen
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             heauen
             to
             another
             :
             euery
             showre
             and
             euery
             Sun
             addes
             something
             to
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             grace
             euer
             solitary
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             attended
             royallie
             :
             For
             hee
             that
             beleeues
             what
             a
             Sauiour
             hee
             hath
             ,
             cannot
             but
             loue
             him
             :
             &
             he
             that
             loues
             him
             cannot
             but
             hate
             whatsoeuer
             may
             displease
             him
             :
             cannot
             but
             reioice
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             hope
             to
             inioy
             him
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             enioy
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             contemne
             all
             those
             vanities
             which
             he
             once
             desired
             and
             enioyed
             .
             His
             minde
             now
             scorneth
             to
             grouell
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             but
             soareth
             vp
             to
             the
             things
             aboue
             ,
             where
             Christ
             
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             and
             after
             it
             hath
             seene
             what
             is
             done
             in
             heauen
             ,
             looks
             strangely
             vpon
             al
             worldly
             things
             .
             He
             dare
             trust
             his
             faith
             aboue
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             sense
             ▪
             and
             hath
             learned
             to
             weane
             his
             appetite
             from
             crauing
             much
             :
             Hee
             stands
             in
             awe
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             and
             dare
             no
             more
             offend
             it
             ,
             then
             not
             displease
             himselfe
             .
             Hee
             feares
             not
             his
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             neglects
             them
             not
             ;
             equally
             auoiding
             security
             ,
             and
             timorousnesse
             :
             Hee
             sees
             him
             that
             is
             inuisible
             ;
             and
             walks
             with
             him
             awfully
             ,
             familiarly
             .
             He
             knowes
             what
             he
             is
             borne
             to
             ,
             and
             therefore
             digests
             the
             miseries
             of
             his
             wardship
             ,
             with
             patience
             :
             hee
             findes
             more
             comfort
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             then
             any
             worldling
             in
             pleasures
             .
             And
             as
             hee
             hath
             these
             graces
             to
             comfort
             
             him
             within
             ,
             so
             hath
             hee
             the
             Angels
             to
             attend
             him
             without
             ;
             spirits
             better
             then
             his
             owne
             ,
             more
             powerfull
             ,
             more
             glorious
             ;
             These
             beare
             him
             in
             their
             armes
             ,
             wake
             by
             his
             bed
             ,
             keepe
             his
             soule
             while
             hee
             hath
             it
             and
             receiue
             it
             when
             it
             leaues
             him
             .
             These
             are
             some
             present
             differences
             ,
             the
             greatest
             are
             future
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             so
             great
             ,
             if
             themselues
             were
             not
             witnesses
             ;
             no
             lesse
             then
             betwixt
             heauen
             and
             hell
             ,
             torment
             and
             glory
             ,
             an
             incorruptible
             crowne
             ,
             and
             fire
             vnquēchable
             .
             Whether
             Infidels
             be
             leeue
             these
             things
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             know
             them
             :
             so
             shall
             they
             ,
             but
             too
             late
             .
             What
             remaynes
             but
             that
             wee
             applaud
             our selues
             in
             this
             happines
             ;
             &
             walke
             on
             clearly
             in
             this
             heauenly
             professiō
             ?
             acknowledging
             that
             God
             could
             not
             do
             more
             for
             vs
             ;
             &
             
             that
             we
             cānot
             do
             enough
             for
             him
             .
             Let
             others
             boast
             (
             as
             your
             Ladiship
             might
             with
             others
             )
             of
             ancient
             and
             noble
             houses
             ,
             large
             Patrimonies
             ,
             or
             dowries
             ,
             honourable
             commaunds
             ;
             others
             of
             famous
             names
             ,
             high
             and
             enuied
             honors
             ,
             or
             the
             fauors
             of
             the
             greatest
             ;
             others
             of
             valor
             or
             beauty
             ,
             or
             some
             perhaps
             of
             eminent
             learning
             and
             wit
             ;
             it
             shall
             bee
             our
             pride
             that
             we
             are
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             my
             Lady
             Honoria
             Hay
             .
          
           
             
               Ep.
               IIII.
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 necessarily
                 want
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               MADAME
               .
            
          
           
             MEthinks
             children
             are
             like
             teeth
             ,
             troublesome
             both
             in
             the
             breeding
             ,
             and
             loosing
             ,
             &
             oftentimes
             painful
             while
             they
             stand
             :
             yet
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             neither
             would
             ,
             nor
             can
             well
             be
             without
             .
             I
             goe
             not
             about
             to
             comfort
             you
             thus
             late
             ,
             for
             your
             losse
             ,
             I
             rather
             congratulate
             your
             wise
             moderation
             ,
             &
             Christian
             care
             of
             these
             first
             
             spirituall
             priuiledges
             ;
             desiring
             only
             to
             satisfie
             you
             in
             what
             you
             hard
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ;
             not
             in
             what
             you
             needed
             as
             a
             mother
             .
             Children
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             Parents
             ,
             and
             baptisme
             is
             the
             blessing
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             parents
             :
             Wherein
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             vse
             ,
             but
             necessity
             ;
             Necessity
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             so
             much
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             precept
             :
             God
             hath
             enioyned
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             parents
             ,
             and
             behoofe
             of
             children
             :
             which
             therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             not
             be
             superstitiously
             hastened
             ,
             so
             not
             negligently
             differred
             .
             That
             the
             contempt
             of
             baptisme
             damneth
             ,
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             constrained
             absence
             thereof
             ,
             should
             send
             infants
             to
             hel
             ,
             is
             a
             cruell
             rashnesse
             .
             It
             is
             not
             their
             sinne
             to
             die
             early
             :
             death
             is
             a
             punishment
             ,
             not
             an
             offence
             ;
             an
             effect
             of
             sinne
             ,
             not
             
             a
             cause
             of
             torment
             ;
             they
             want
             nothing
             but
             time
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             cōmand
             .
             Because
             they
             could
             not
             liue
             a
             while
             longer
             ,
             that
             therfore
             they
             should
             die
             euerlastingly
             ,
             is
             the
             hard
             sentence
             of
             a
             bloody
             religion
             .
             I
             am
             onely
             sorry
             ,
             that
             so
             harsh
             an
             opinion
             should
             bee
             graced
             with
             the
             name
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             so
             reuerend
             ,
             so
             diuine
             :
             whose
             sentence
             yet
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             pleade
             by
             halues
             .
             He
             who
             helde
             it
             vnpossible
             for
             a
             child
             to
             be
             saued
             vnlesse
             the
             baptismall
             water
             were
             powred
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             held
             it
             also
             as
             vnpossible
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             infant
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             sacramētal
             bread
             were
             receiued
             into
             his
             mouth
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             ground
             for
             both
             ,
             the
             same
             error
             in
             both
             ,
             a
             weaknes
             fit
             for
             forgetfulnes
             ;
             seeyet
             how
             ignorāt
             ,
             or
             il
             meaning
             posterity
             ,
             could
             single
             out
             one
             half
             of
             the
             
             opinion
             for
             truth
             :
             and
             condemne
             the
             other
             of
             falshood
             .
             In
             spight
             of
             whom
             ,
             one
             part
             shall
             easily
             conuince
             the
             other
             ;
             yea
             without
             al
             force
             ,
             since
             both
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             both
             will
             fall
             together
             ,
             for
             company
             .
             The
             same
             mouth
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             vnlesse
             ye
             be
             borne
             againe
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             said
             also
             ,
             Except
             yee
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             :
             An
             equall
             necessity
             of
             both
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             plead
             different
             interpretations
             ,
             the
             same
             Saint
             Austin
             auerres
             this
             later
             opinion
             also
             ,
             concerning
             the
             necessary
             communicating
             of
             children
             ,
             to
             haue
             beene
             once
             the
             common
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             A
             sentence
             so
             displeasing
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             finde
             
             the
             memory
             of
             it
             noted
             with
             a
             
             blacke
             coale
             ,
             &
             wip't
             out
             in
             that
             infamous
             bill
             of
             Expurgations
             .
             Had
             the
             ancient
             Church
             held
             this
             desperate
             sequele
             ,
             what
             strange
             ,
             and
             yet
             wilful
             cruelty
             had
             it
             bene
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             deferre
             baptisme
             a
             whole
             yearelong
             :
             till
             Easter
             ,
             or
             that
             Sunday
             ,
             which
             hath
             his
             name
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             from
             the
             white
             robes
             of
             the
             baptised
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             what
             an
             aduenture
             was
             it
             in
             some
             ,
             to
             adiourne
             it
             till
             their
             age
             (
             with
             Constantine
             )
             if
             being
             vnsure
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             had
             beene
             sure
             the
             preuention
             of
             death
             wold
             haue
             inferred
             damnation
             ?
             Looke
             vnto
             that
             legall
             Sacrament
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             which
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             fancies
             of
             our
             Anabaptists
             )
             directly
             answeres
             this
             Euangelicall
             .
             Before
             the
             eight
             day
             they
             could
             not
             bee
             circumcised
             :
             before
             
             the
             eight
             day
             they
             might
             die
             .
             If
             dying
             the
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             they
             were
             necessarily
             condemned
             :
             eyther
             the
             want
             of
             a
             day
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             or
             God
             sometimes
             condemneth
             not
             for
             sin
             :
             Neither
             of
             them
             possible
             ,
             neither
             according
             with
             the
             iustice
             of
             the
             Law-giuer
             .
             Or
             if
             from
             this
             parallell
             ,
             you
             please
             to
             looke
             either
             to
             reason
             or
             example
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             cleare
             .
             Reason
             ;
             No
             man
             that
             hath
             faith
             ,
             can
             bee
             condemned
             ;
             for
             Christ
             dwels
             in
             our
             harts
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             he
             in
             whom
             Christ
             dwels
             cannot
             bee
             a
             reprobate
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             possible
             a
             man
             may
             haue
             a
             sauing
             saith
             ,
             before
             baptisme
             :
             Abraham
             first
             beleeued
             to
             iustification
             :
             then
             after
             receiued
             the
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             as
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             when
             he
             was
             vncircumcised
             :
             
             Therefore
             some
             dying
             before
             their
             baptisme
             ,
             may
             ,
             yea
             must
             be
             saued
             .
             Neither
             was
             Abrahams
             case
             singular
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             them
             also
             ,
             which
             beleeue
             ,
             not
             being
             circumcised
             :
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             his
             Sons
             in
             faith
             ,
             so
             in
             righteousnesse
             ;
             so
             in
             saluation
             :
             vncircumcision
             cannot
             hinder
             ,
             where
             faith
             admitteth
             ;
             These
             following
             his
             steps
             of
             beleefe
             before
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             shal
             doubtlesse
             rest
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             without
             the
             sacrament
             ;
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             fataly
             absent
             ,
             not
             as
             willingly
             neglected
             .
             It
             is
             not
             the
             water
             ,
             but
             the
             faith
             :
             not
             the
             putting
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Peter
             )
             but
             the
             stipulation
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             for
             who
             takes
             Baptisme
             without
             a
             ful
             faith
             (
             saith
             Hierome
             )
             takes
             the
             water
             ,
             takes
             not
             the
             spirit
             ;
             
             VVhence
             is
             this
             so
             great
             vertue
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             touch
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             cleanse
             the
             heart
             (
             saith
             Austen
             )
             vnlesse
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             spoken
             ,
             but
             beleeued
             ?
             Thou
             seest
             water
             (
             saith
             
               Ambrose
               :
            
             )
             euery
             water
             heales
             not
             ,
             that
             water
             onely
             heals
             which
             hath
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             annexed
             ;
             And
             if
             there
             bee
             any
             grace
             in
             the
             water
             (
             saith
             Basill
             )
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Baptisme
             is
             indeed
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Ambrose
            
             stiles
             it
             ,
             the
             paune
             and
             image
             of
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             yea
             (
             as
             Basil
             )
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             resurrectiō
             :
             but
             (
             as
             Ignatius
             expoundes
             this
             phrase
             aright
             )
             beleeuing
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             wee
             are
             by
             baptisme
             made
             partakers
             of
             his
             resurrection
             .
             Baptisme
             therefore
             without
             faith
             cannot
             saue
             a
             man
             ,
             
             and
             by
             faith
             doth
             saue
             him
             ;
             and
             faith
             without
             baptisme
             (
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             ;
             not
             where
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             is
             contemned
             )
             may
             saue
             him
             :
             That
             Spirit
             which
             workes
             by
             meanes
             ,
             will
             not
             bee
             tyed
             to
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Examples
             .
             Cast
             your
             eyes
             vpon
             that
             good
             theefe
             :
             good
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             life
             abhominable
             :
             hee
             was
             neuer
             washed
             in
             lordan
             ,
             yet
             is
             receiued
             into
             Paradise
             ;
             his
             soble
             was
             foule
             with
             rapines
             ,
             and
             iniustice
             ,
             yea
             bloody
             with
             murders
             :
             and
             yet
             being
             scouted
             onely
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Sauiour
             ,
             not
             with
             water
             of
             baptisme
             ;
             it
             is
             presented
             glorious
             to
             God.
             I
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             Traian
             ,
             and
             Falconella
             ,
             meere
             heathens
             ,
             liuing
             and
             dying
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             baptisme
             :
             
             which
             yet
             their
             honest
             Legend
             reports
             deliuered
             from
             hell
             ,
             transported
             to
             heauen
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             scorched
             in
             Purgatorie
             :
             The
             one
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Tecla
             .
             VVhat
             partiality
             is
             this
             to
             deny
             that
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             they
             grant
             to
             knowne
             ,
             infidels
             ?
             The
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             vs
             ,
             and
             our
             seed
             ;
             not
             to
             those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Those
             Innocents
             which
             were
             massacred
             for
             Christ
             ,
             are
             by
             them
             canonized
             for
             Saints
             ,
             and
             make
             one
             day
             in
             their
             Calendar
             (
             each
             yeare
             )
             both
             holy
             ,
             and
             dismall
             ;
             whereof
             yet
             scarce
             any
             liued
             to
             know
             water
             ,
             none
             to
             know
             baptisme
             .
             Yea
             ,
             all
             Martyrs
             are
             here
             priuiledged
             ;
             who
             are
             Christened
             in
             their
             owne
             blood
             ,
             instead
             of
             water
             :
             but
             where
             hath
             
             God
             saide
             ,
             All
             that
             die
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             shall
             die
             for
             euer
             ,
             except
             Martyrs
             ?
             why
             not
             ,
             except
             beleeuers
             ?
             It
             is
             faith
             that
             giues
             life
             to
             Martyrs
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             should
             want
             ,
             their
             first
             death
             could
             not
             auoyde
             the
             second
             .
             Ambrose
             doubted
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             Valentinian
             was
             baptised
             ,
             because
             hee
             desired
             it
             ;
             not
             because
             he
             had
             it
             :
             he
             knew
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             accounts
             vs
             to
             haue
             what
             we
             vnfaynedly
             wish
             .
          
           
             Children
             cannot
             liue
             to
             desire
             baptisme
             ,
             if
             their
             parents
             desire
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             the
             desire
             of
             others
             be
             theirs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             (
             according
             to
             Austins
             opinion
             )
             the
             faith
             of
             othērs
             beleeuing
             ,
             and
             the
             mouth
             of
             others
             confessing
             ?
             In
             these
             cases
             therefore
             of
             any
             soules
             but
             our
             owne
             ,
             it
             is
             safe
             to
             suspend
             ,
             
             and
             dangerous
             to
             passe
             iudgement
             .
             Secret
             things
             to
             God
             :
             Hee
             that
             made
             all
             soulesv
             ,
             knowes
             what
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             make
             vs
             of
             counsaile
             :
             But
             if
             we
             define
             either
             way
             ,
             the
             errors
             of
             charity
             are
             inoffensiue
             .
             wee
             must
             honour
             good
             meanes
             and
             vse
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             necessarie
             want
             depend
             vpon
             him
             ,
             who
             can
             worke
             ,
             beyond
             ,
             without
             ,
             against
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             endeauoured
             your
             Ladiships
             satisfaction
             in
             what
             you
             heard
             ,
             not
             without
             some
             scruple
             .
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             blame
             my
             choice
             in
             troubling
             you
             with
             a
             thorny
             ,
             and
             scholasticall
             discourse
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             that
             I
             haue
             learned
             this
             fashion
             of
             St.
             Hierome
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Antiquitie
             ,
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             entertaine
             his
             Paula
             ,
             and
             
             
               Eustochium
               ,
               Marcella
               ,
               Principia
               ,
               Hedibia
               ,
            
             and
             other
             deuout
             Ladies
             ,
             with
             learned
             canuases
             of
             the
             deep
             pointes
             of
             Diuinity
             .
             This
             is
             not
             so
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             it
             need
             to
             offend
             :
             nor
             so
             vnnecessary
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             vnknowne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             To
             Sir
             Richard
             Lea
             ,
             since
             deceassed
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               V.
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 comfortable
                 remedies
                 of
                 all
                 afflictions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WIse
             men
             seeke
             remedies
             before
             their
             disease
             :
             sensible
             patients
             ,
             when
             they
             beginne
             to
             complaine
             :
             fooles
             ,
             too
             late
             .
             Afflictions
             are
             the
             common
             maladies
             ,
             of
             Christians
             :
             These
             you
             feele
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             first
             grones
             seeke
             for
             ease
             .
             VVherefore
             serues
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             but
             to
             speake
             wordes
             in
             season
             ?
             I
             am
             a
             scholer
             of
             those
             
             that
             can
             comfort
             you
             :
             If
             you
             shall
             with
             mee
             ,
             take
             out
             my
             lessons
             ,
             neither
             of
             vs
             shall
             repent
             it
             .
             You
             smart
             and
             complaine
             ,
             take
             heed
             least
             too
             much
             :
             There
             is
             no
             affliction
             not
             grieuous
             :
             the
             bone
             that
             was
             disioynted
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             set
             right
             without
             paine
             .
             No
             potion
             can
             cure
             vs
             ,
             if
             it
             worke
             not
             :
             it
             workes
             not
             ,
             except
             it
             make
             vs
             sicke
             :
             wee
             are
             contented
             with
             that
             sickenesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             health
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vexation
             without
             hurt
             :
             such
             is
             this
             :
             We
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             not
             ouer-pressed
             ;
             needy
             ,
             not
             desperate
             ;
             persecuted
             not
             forsaken
             ,
             cast
             downe
             but
             perish
             not
             .
             How
             should
             we
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             euil
             in
             a
             Citie
             comes
             from
             the
             prouidence
             of
             a
             good
             God
             ;
             which
             can
             neither
             be
             impotent
             ,
             nor
             vnmercifull
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             
             doe
             what
             he
             will.
             VVoe
             were
             vs
             if
             euils
             could
             come
             by
             chance
             ;
             or
             were
             let
             loose
             to
             alight
             where
             they
             list
             :
             now
             they
             are
             oueruled
             ;
             wee
             are
             safe
             .
             The
             destinie
             of
             our
             sorrowes
             is
             written
             in
             heauen
             by
             a
             wise
             and
             eternall
             decree
             :
             Behold
             he
             that
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             moderates
             them
             .
             A
             faithfull
             God
             ,
             that
             giues
             anissue
             with
             the
             tentation
             :
             An
             issue
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             their
             successe
             .
             He
             chides
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             much
             lesse
             striketh
             ;
             Our
             light
             afflictions
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             not
             so
             long
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             vacancy
             ;
             and
             rest
             .
             If
             we
             weepe
             somtimes
             ,
             our
             teares
             are
             precious
             ;
             As
             they
             shall
             neuer
             be
             dry
             in
             his
             bottle
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             soone
             be
             dry
             vpon
             our
             cheekes
             .
             Hee
             that
             wrings
             them
             from
             vs
             ,
             shal
             wipe
             them
             off
             :
             how
             sweetly
             doth
             he
             interchange
             
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             ioyes
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             neither
             be
             vaine
             ,
             nor
             miserable
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             to
             be
             strooke
             ,
             once
             in
             anger
             ,
             is
             fearefull
             :
             his
             displeasure
             is
             more
             then
             his
             blow
             :
             In
             both
             ,
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
             Feare
             not
             ,
             these
             stripes
             are
             the
             tokens
             of
             his
             loue
             :
             hee
             is
             no
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             beaten
             ;
             yea
             till
             he
             smart
             ,
             and
             cry
             ;
             if
             not
             till
             he
             bleed
             :
             no
             parent
             corrects
             anothers
             child
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             no
             good
             parent
             ,
             that
             corrects
             not
             his
             owne
             .
             Oh
             rod
             worthy
             to
             be
             kissed
             ,
             that
             assures
             vs
             of
             his
             loue
             ,
             of
             our
             adoption
             !
             VVhat
             speake
             I
             of
             no
             hurt
             ?
             short
             prayses
             doe
             but
             discommend
             ,
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             these
             euills
             are
             good
             :
             looke
             to
             their
             effects
             .
             What
             is
             good
             if
             not
             patience
             ?
             affliction
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             it
             ;
             tribulation
             bringeth
             forth
             patience
             .
             VVhat
             
             can
             earth
             or
             heauen
             yeeld
             better
             then
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ?
             Afflictions
             argue
             ,
             yea
             seale
             this
             to
             vs.
             Wherein
             stands
             perfect
             happinesse
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             our
             neare
             resemblance
             of
             Christ
             ?
             VVhy
             was
             man
             created
             happy
             ,
             but
             because
             in
             Gods
             image
             ?
             The
             glory
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             could
             not
             giue
             him
             felicity
             without
             the
             likenesse
             to
             his
             creator
             .
             Behold
             ,
             what
             we
             lost
             in
             our
             height
             ,
             we
             recouer
             in
             our
             misery
             ;
             a
             conformity
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             hee
             that
             is
             not
             like
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             shall
             neuer
             be
             coheire
             with
             him
             .
             Lo
             his
             side
             ,
             temples
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feet
             ,
             all
             bleeding
             :
             his
             face
             blubbred
             ghastly
             ,
             &
             spitted
             on
             :
             his
             skin
             al
             pearled
             with
             a
             bloody
             sweate
             ,
             his
             head
             drouping
             ,
             his
             soule
             heauy
             
             to
             the
             death
             :
             see
             you
             the
             worldling
             merry
             ,
             soft
             ,
             delicate
             ,
             perfumed
             ,
             neuer
             wrinkled
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             neuer
             humbled
             with
             afflictions
             ?
             What
             resemblance
             is
             here
             ,
             yea
             what
             contrariery
             ?
             Ease
             slayeth
             the
             foole
             ;
             it
             hath
             made
             him
             resty
             ,
             and
             leaues
             him
             miserable
             .
             Be
             not
             deceiued
             ;
             No
             man
             can
             follow
             Christ
             without
             his
             Grosse
             ;
             much
             lesse
             reach
             him
             and
             if
             none
             shall
             reigne
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             these
             that
             suffer
             with
             him
             ;
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             these
             iolly
             ones
             ?
             Go
             now
             thou
             dainty
             worldling
             ,
             and
             please
             thyselfe
             in
             thy
             happines
             ,
             laugh
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             bee
             euer
             applauded
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             wofull
             felicity
             that
             thou
             shalt
             find
             in
             opposition
             to
             thy
             redeemer
             :
             He
             hath
             saide
             ,
             woe
             to
             them
             that
             laugh
             ;
             Beleeuest
             thou
             ,
             and
             dost
             not
             weepe
             at
             thy
             laughter
             ?
             
             and
             with
             Salomon
             ,
             condemne
             it
             of
             madnes
             ?
             And
             againe
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             that
             weepe
             :
             who
             can
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             reioyce
             in
             his
             owne
             teares
             ,
             and
             not
             pitty
             the
             faint
             smiles
             of
             the
             godlesse
             ?
             Why
             blessed
             ?
             For
             ye
             shal
             laugh
             :
             Behold
             we
             that
             weepon
             earth
             ,
             shal
             laugh
             in
             heauen
             :
             wee
             that
             now
             weepe
             with
             men
             ,
             shall
             laugh
             with
             Angels
             ;
             while
             the
             fleering
             worldling
             ,
             shal
             be
             gnashing
             ,
             and
             howling
             with
             diuels
             :
             we
             that
             weepe
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             shall
             laugh
             for
             euer
             :
             who
             would
             not
             be
             content
             to
             differ
             his
             ioy
             a
             little
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             infinite
             ?
             VVhat
             mad
             man
             would
             purchase
             this
             crackling
             of
             thornes
             (
             such
             is
             the
             wordlings
             ioy
             )
             with
             eternal
             shrieking
             &
             tormēt
             ?
             he
             that
             is
             the
             dore
             and
             the
             way
             ,
             hath
             taught
             vs
             ,
             that
             
             through
             many
             afflictions
             wee
             must
             enter
             into
             heauen
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             passage
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             strait
             one
             :
             It
             with
             much
             pressure
             wee
             can
             get
             through
             ,
             and
             leaue
             but
             our
             superfluous
             rags
             as
             torne
             from
             vs
             in
             the
             crowd
             ;
             we
             are
             happy
             .
             Hee
             that
             made
             heauen
             ,
             hath
             on
             purpose
             thus
             framed
             it
             ;
             wide
             when
             we
             are
             entred
             ;
             and
             glorious
             narrow
             and
             hard
             in
             the
             entrance
             :
             that
             after
             our
             paine
             ,
             our
             glory
             might
             be
             sweeter
             .
             And
             if
             before
             hand
             you
             can
             climbe
             vp
             thither
             in
             your
             thoughts
             ;
             looke
             about
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             no
             more
             palmes
             ,
             then
             crosses
             :
             you
             shall
             see
             none
             crown'd
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             haue
             wrestled
             :
             with
             crosses
             and
             so
             rows
             ,
             to
             sweat
             ,
             yea
             to
             blood
             ;
             and
             haue
             ouercome
             .
             All
             runs
             here
             to
             the
             ouercommer
             ,
             and
             ouercomming
             
             implies
             both
             fighting
             ,
             and
             successe
             .
             Girde
             vp
             your
             loynes
             therefore
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             your
             weake
             knees
             ,
             resolue
             to
             fight
             for
             heauen
             ,
             to
             suffer
             in
             fighting
             ,
             to
             persist
             in
             suffering
             ;
             so
             persisting
             you
             shall
             ouercome
             ,
             and
             ouercomming
             you
             shall
             bee
             crowned
             .
             Oh
             reward
             truely
             great
             ,
             aboue
             desert
             ,
             yea
             ,
             aboue
             conceit
             .
             A
             crowne
             for
             a
             fewe
             groanes
             :
             And
             eternall
             crowne
             of
             life
             and
             glory
             ,
             for
             a
             short
             and
             moment
             any
             suffering
             :
             How
             iust
             is
             Saint
             Pauls
             account
             ,
             that
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             present
             life
             are
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             shewed
             vnto
             vs
             ?
             O
             Lord
             let
             me
             smart
             that
             I
             may
             reigne
             ;
             vphold
             thou
             me
             in
             smarting
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             holde
             mee
             worthy
             of
             reigning
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             how
             vile
             I
             be
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             be
             glorious
             .
             
             VVhat
             say
             you
             ?
             would
             you
             not
             bee
             afflicted
             ?
             VVhether
             had
             you
             rather
             mourne
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             or
             for
             euer
             ;
             One
             must
             bee
             chosen
             :
             the
             election
             is
             easie
             :
             Whether
             had
             you
             rather
             reioyce
             for
             one
             fit
             or
             alwayes
             ?
             You
             would
             doe
             both
             .
             Pardon
             me
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             fond
             couetousnes
             ,
             and
             idle
             singularity
             to
             affect
             it
             .
             What
             ?
             That
             you
             alone
             may
             fare
             better
             then
             all
             Gods
             Saints
             ?
             That
             God
             should
             strew
             Carpets
             for
             your
             nice
             feet
             onely
             ,
             to
             walke
             into
             your
             heauen
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             way
             smooth
             for
             you
             ,
             which
             all
             Patriarks
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Euangelists
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             haue
             found
             rugged
             and
             bloody
             ?
             Away
             with
             this
             selfe
             loue
             ;
             and
             come
             downe
             you
             ambitious
             Sonne
             of
             Zebedee
             :
             and
             ere
             you
             thinke
             of
             sitting
             neare
             the
             
             throne
             ,
             bee
             content
             to
             bee
             called
             vnto
             the
             Cup.
             Now
             is
             your
             tryall
             ;
             Let
             your
             Sauiour
             see
             how
             much
             of
             his
             bitter
             potion
             you
             can
             pledge
             ;
             then
             shall
             you
             see
             how
             much
             of
             his
             glory
             he
             can
             afford
             you
             .
             Be
             content
             to
             drinke
             of
             his
             Vineger
             ,
             and
             gall
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             drinke
             new
             wine
             with
             him
             in
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             
               To
               Master
               Peter
               Moulin
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Church
               at
            
             PARIS
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               VI.
               
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 French
                 occurrents
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 vse
                 God
                 expects
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SInce
             your
             trauels
             here
             with
             vs
             ,
             wee
             haue
             not
             forgotten
             you
             ;
             but
             since
             that
             ,
             your
             witty
             and
             learned
             trauels
             in
             the
             common
             affaires
             of
             Religion
             haue
             made
             your
             memory
             both
             fresh
             ,
             and
             blessed
             .
             Beholde
             ,
             whiles
             your
             hand
             was
             happily
             busie
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             King
             ,
             the
             heads
             
             and
             hands
             of
             traitors
             were
             busie
             in
             the
             massacring
             of
             your
             owne
             .
             God
             doth
             no
             memorable
             ,
             and
             publick
             act
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             talked
             of
             ,
             read
             ,
             construed
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
             How
             much
             more
             of
             neighbours
             ,
             whom
             scarce
             a
             sea
             seuereth
             from
             each
             other
             ?
             how
             much
             yet
             more
             of
             brethren
             ,
             whom
             neither
             land
             ,
             nor
             sea
             ,
             can
             seuer
             ?
             Your
             dangers
             ,
             and
             feares
             ,
             and
             griefes
             haue
             beene
             ours
             :
             All
             the
             salt
             water
             that
             runs
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             cannot
             wash
             off
             our
             interest
             in
             all
             your
             common
             causes
             :
             The
             deadly
             blow
             of
             that
             miscreant
             (
             whose
             name
             is
             iustly
             sentenced
             to
             forgetfulnesse
             )
             pierced
             euen
             our
             sides
             .
             VVho
             hath
             not
             bled
             within
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             he
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             victoriously
             out-liued
             the
             swordes
             of
             enemies
             ,
             should
             fall
             
             by
             the
             knife
             of
             a
             villaine
             ?
             and
             that
             he
             should
             die
             in
             the
             peaceable
             streets
             ,
             whom
             no
             fields
             could
             kil
             ?
             that
             all
             those
             honorable
             and
             happy
             triumphs
             should
             end
             in
             so
             base
             a
             violence
             ?
             But
             oh
             our
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             impietie
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             not
             a
             diuine
             hād
             from
             aboue
             ,
             striking
             with
             this
             hand
             of
             disloyalty
             .
             Sparrows
             fall
             not
             to
             the
             ground
             without
             him
             much
             lesse
             Kings
             ;
             One
             dyes
             by
             a
             tyle-sheard
             ,
             another
             by
             the
             splinters
             of
             a
             Launce
             ,
             one
             by
             Lice
             ,
             another
             by
             a
             Fly
             ,
             one
             by
             poyson
             ,
             another
             by
             a
             knife
             ;
             VVhat
             are
             all
             these
             but
             the
             executioners
             of
             that
             great
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             saide
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             die
             like
             men
             ?
             Perhaps
             God
             saw
             (
             that
             wee
             may
             guesse
             modestly
             at
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             acts
             )
             you
             reposed
             too
             much
             ,
             in
             this
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ;
             or
             
             Perhaps
             he
             saw
             this
             scourge
             would
             haue
             beene
             too
             early
             ,
             to
             those
             enemies
             ,
             whose
             sin
             ,
             though
             great
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             full
             :
             or
             perhaps
             hee
             saw
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             great
             spirit
             had
             beene
             deliberately
             yeelded
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             you
             shold
             not
             haue
             slept
             in
             yours
             :
             Or
             perhaps
             the
             auncient
             conniuence
             at
             those
             streames
             of
             bloud
             ,
             from
             your
             too
             common
             deels
             ,
             was
             now
             called
             to
             reckning
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             weake
             reuolt
             from
             the
             truth
             .
             He
             whos
             's
             the
             rod
             was
             ,
             knows
             why
             he
             strooke
             :
             yet
             may
             it
             not
             passe
             without
             a
             note
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             by
             that
             religion
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             fell
             .
             How
             many
             ages
             might
             that
             great
             monarch
             haue
             liued
             (
             whatsoeuer
             the
             ripe
             head
             of
             your
             more
             then
             mellow
             Cotton
             could
             imagine
             )
             ere
             his
             least
             finger
             should
             haue
             bled
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             Huguenot
             ?
             
             All
             religions
             may
             haue
             some
             monsters
             ;
             but
             blessed
             be
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             ,
             ours
             shall
             neuer
             yeeld
             that
             good
             Iesuite
             ,
             either
             a
             Mariana
             to
             teach
             treason
             ,
             or
             a
             Rauillac
             to
             act
             it
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             we
             heare
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             maruell
             :
             That
             holy
             Society
             is
             a
             fit
             Gardian
             for
             the
             hearts
             of
             kings
             :
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             none
             more
             loues
             to
             see
             them
             :
             none
             takes
             more
             care
             to
             purchase
             them
             .
             How
             happy
             were
             that
             Chappell
             (
             think
             they
             )
             if
             it
             were
             full
             of
             such
             shrines
             ?
             I
             hope
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             haue
             long
             ,
             and
             well
             learned
             (
             so
             great
             is
             the
             courtesie
             of
             these
             good
             Fathers
             )
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             (
             by
             their
             willes
             )
             neede
             bee
             troubled
             with
             the
             charge
             of
             their
             owne
             heartes
             .
             An
             heart
             of
             a
             KING
             in
             a
             Iesuites
             hand
             ,
             is
             as
             proper
             ,
             as
             a
             
             wafer
             in
             a
             Priests
             .
             Iustly
             was
             it
             written
             of
             old
             ,
             vnder
             the
             picture
             of
             
               Ignatius
               Loyola
               ,
               Cauete
               vobis
               Principes
            
             ;
             Be
             wise
             O
             ye
             Princes
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             be
             the
             keepers
             of
             your
             owne
             hearts
             .
             Yea
             rather
             ,
             O
             thou
             keeper
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             neither
             slumbrest
             nor
             sleepest
             ,
             keepe
             thou
             the
             hearts
             of
             al
             Christian
             Kings
             ,
             whether
             aliue
             or
             dead
             ,
             from
             the
             keeping
             of
             this
             traiterous
             generation
             ;
             whose
             very
             religion
             is
             wholy
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             whose
             merits
             bloody
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             that
             murderer
             hoped
             to
             haue
             stabbed
             thousands
             with
             that
             blow
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             let
             out
             the
             life
             of
             religion
             ,
             at
             the
             side
             of
             her
             collapsed
             Patron
             :
             God
             did
             at
             once
             laugh
             and
             frowne
             at
             his
             proiect
             ;
             and
             suffred
             him
             to
             liue
             to
             see
             himselfe
             ,
             no
             lesse
             a
             foole
             then
             a
             villaine
             :
             Oh
             the
             infinite
             
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             holy
             gouernor
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             who
             could
             haue
             looked
             for
             such
             a
             calme
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             a
             tempest
             ?
             who
             wold
             haue
             thought
             that
             violence
             could
             beget
             peace
             ?
             Who
             durst
             haue
             conceiued
             that
             King
             Henry
             should
             die
             alone
             ?
             and
             that
             Religion
             should
             loose
             nothing
             but
             his
             person
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             marueilous
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
             You
             haue
             now
             parallel'd
             vs
             :
             Out
             of
             both
             our
             feares
             hath
             God
             fetched
             security
             :
             oh
             that
             out
             of
             our
             security
             ,
             we
             could
             as
             easily
             fetch
             feare
             :
             not
             so
             much
             of
             euill
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             good
             ;
             and
             yet
             trust
             him
             in
             our
             feare
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             magnifie
             him
             .
             Yea
             ,
             you
             haue
             by
             this
             act
             gained
             some
             conuerts
             ,
             against
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             agents
             :
             neither
             can
             I
             without
             many
             ioyfull
             
             congratulations
             ,
             thinke
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             which
             euery
             day
             honours
             with
             the
             accesse
             of
             new
             clients
             ;
             whose
             teares
             and
             sad
             confessions
             make
             the
             Angels
             to
             reioyce
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             .
             Wee
             should
             giue
             you
             example
             ,
             if
             our
             peace
             were
             as
             plentifull
             of
             goodnesse
             as
             of
             pleasure
             .
             But
             how
             seldom
             hath
             the
             Church
             gained
             by
             ease
             ?
             or
             lost
             by
             restraint
             ?
             Blesse
             you
             God
             for
             our
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             praise
             him
             for
             your
             progresse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               To
               Master
            
             THOMAS
             SVTTON
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               VII
               .
               
                 Exciting
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 early
                 and
                 chearfull
                 beneficence
                 :
                 shewing
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SIR
             ,
             I
             trouble
             you
             not
             with
             reasons
             of
             my
             writing
             ,
             or
             with
             excusds
             :
             If
             I
             doe
             ill
             ,
             no
             plea
             can
             warrant
             mee
             ;
             If
             well
             ,
             I
             cannot
             bee
             discouraged
             with
             any
             censures
             .
             I
             craue
             not
             your
             pardon
             ,
             but
             your
             acceptation
             .
             It
             is
             no
             presumption
             to
             giue
             good
             counsell
             ;
             and
             presents
             of
             loue
             feare
             not
             to
             bee
             ill
             taken
             of
             
             strangers
             .
             My
             pen
             and
             your
             substance
             are
             both
             giuen
             vs
             for
             one
             end
             ,
             to
             doe
             good
             :
             These
             are
             our
             talents
             ,
             how
             happy
             are
             we
             if
             wee
             can
             improue
             them
             well
             :
             suffer
             me
             to
             doe
             you
             good
             with
             the
             one
             that
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             you
             may
             doe
             good
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             most
             to
             your selfe
             .
             You
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             your
             full
             hand
             ,
             and
             worthy
             purposes
             haue
             possessed
             the
             world
             with
             much
             expectation
             :
             what
             speake
             I
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             whose
             honest
             and
             reasonable
             claymes
             yet
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             contemned
             with
             honour
             ,
             nor
             disappointed
             without
             dishonour
             .
             The
             God
             of
             heauen
             ,
             which
             hath
             lent
             you
             this
             aboundance
             ,
             and
             giuen
             you
             these
             gracious
             thoughts
             of
             charity
             ;
             of
             piety
             ,
             looks
             long
             for
             the
             issue
             of
             both
             :
             &
             wil
             easily
             complaine
             either
             of
             too
             
             little
             or
             too
             late
             .
             Your
             wealth
             and
             your
             will
             are
             both
             good
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             is
             onely
             made
             good
             by
             the
             second
             for
             if
             your
             hand
             were
             ful
             ,
             and
             your
             heart
             empty
             ,
             we
             who
             now
             applaud
             you
             ,
             should
             iustly
             pitty
             you
             ,
             you
             might
             haue
             riches
             ,
             not
             goods
             ,
             not
             blessings
             :
             your
             burthen
             should
             be
             greater
             ,
             then
             your
             estate
             ;
             and
             you
             should
             be
             richer
             in
             sorrowes
             ,
             then
             in
             mettalls
             .
             For
             (
             if
             wee
             looke
             to
             no
             other
             world
             )
             what
             gaine
             is
             it
             to
             be
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             best
             earth
             ?
             That
             which
             is
             the
             common
             cofer
             of
             all
             the
             rich
             mines
             ,
             we
             doe
             but
             tread
             vpon
             ;
             and
             account
             it
             vile
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             but
             holde
             ,
             and
             hide
             those
             treasures
             .
             Whereas
             the
             skilfull
             metalist
             that
             findeth
             ,
             and
             refineth
             those
             precious
             veines
             ,
             for
             publick
             vse
             ,
             is
             rewarded
             ,
             is
             honoured
             .
             
             The
             very
             basest
             Element
             yeeldes
             golde
             ;
             the
             sauage
             Indian
             gets
             it
             ,
             the
             seruile
             prentise
             workes
             it
             ,
             the
             very
             Midianitish
             Camell
             may
             weare
             it
             ,
             the
             miserable
             worldling
             admires
             it
             ,
             the
             couetous
             lew
             swallowes
             it
             ,
             the
             vnthrifty
             Ruffian
             spends
             it
             :
             what
             are
             al
             these
             the
             better
             for
             it
             ?
             Onely
             good
             vse
             giues
             praise
             to
             earthly
             possessions
             .
             Here
             in
             therfore
             you
             owe
             more
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             giuen
             you
             an
             heart
             to
             doe
             good
             a
             will
             to
             bee
             as
             rich
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             as
             great
             in
             riches
             .
             To
             be
             a
             friend
             to
             this
             Mammon
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             an
             enemie
             to
             God
             :
             but
             to
             make
             friends
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             roiall
             ,
             and
             Christian
             .
             His
             enemies
             may
             be
             wealthie
             ,
             none
             but
             his
             friends
             can
             either
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             doe
             good
             :
             
               Da
               &
               accipe
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             wise
             man.
             The
             Christian
             which
             must
             imitate
             
             the
             hie
             patterne
             of
             his
             creator
             ,
             knows
             his
             best
             riches
             to
             be
             bounty
             ;
             God
             that
             hath
             all
             ,
             giues
             all
             ;
             reserues
             nothing
             .
             And
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             well
             considers
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             him
             an
             owner
             ,
             but
             a
             seruant
             :
             and
             of
             seruants
             a
             seruant
             ,
             not
             of
             his
             goods
             but
             of
             the
             giuer
             ;
             not
             a
             treasurer
             ,
             but
             a
             Steward
             :
             whose
             praise
             is
             more
             to
             lay
             out
             well
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             receiued
             much
             .
             The
             greatest
             gaine
             therfore
             that
             he
             affects
             ,
             is
             an
             euen
             reckning
             ,
             a
             cleare
             discharge
             :
             which
             since
             it
             is
             obtained
             by
             disposing
             ,
             not
             by
             keeping
             ,
             he
             counts
             reseruation
             losse
             ,
             and
             iust
             expence
             his
             trade
             ,
             and
             ioy
             ;
             he
             knowes
             ,
             that
             Well
             done
             faithfull
             seruant
             ,
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             sweet
             a
             note
             ,
             then
             Soule
             take
             thine
             ease
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             master
             recompencing
             ,
             this
             of
             
             the
             carnall
             heart
             presuming
             :
             and
             what
             follows
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             his
             masters
             ioy
             ?
             what
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             soule
             ?
             Blessed
             bee
             that
             God
             which
             hath
             giuen
             you
             an
             heart
             to
             fore
             thinke
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             dry
             ,
             and
             dead
             age
             ,
             a
             will
             to
             honour
             him
             with
             his
             own
             :
             and
             to
             credit
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             with
             your
             beneficence
             ;
             Lo
             we
             are
             vpbrayded
             with
             barrennesse
             :
             your
             name
             hath
             beene
             publikly
             opposed
             to
             these
             challenges
             ,
             as
             in
             whom
             it
             shall
             be
             seene
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             hath
             friends
             that
             can
             giue
             .
             I
             neither
             distrust
             ,
             nor
             perswade
             you
             ,
             whose
             resolutions
             are
             happily
             fixed
             on
             purposes
             of
             good
             :
             onely
             giue
             mee
             leaue
             to
             hasten
             your
             pace
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             your
             Christian
             forwardnesse
             ,
             to
             begin
             speedily
             ,
             what
             you
             haue
             long
             and
             
             constantly
             vowed
             .
             You
             would
             not
             but
             doe
             good
             ;
             why
             not
             now
             ?
             I
             speake
             boldly
             ,
             the
             more
             speede
             ,
             the
             more
             comfort
             :
             Neither
             the
             times
             are
             in
             our
             disposing
             ,
             nor
             our selues
             :
             if
             God
             had
             set
             vs
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             made
             our
             wealth
             inseparable
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             danger
             in
             delaying
             ;
             now
             our
             vncertainty
             either
             must
             quicken
             vs
             ,
             or
             may
             deceiue
             vs.
             How
             many
             haue
             meant
             wel
             ,
             and
             done
             nothing
             ,
             and
             lost
             their
             crowne
             with
             lingring
             ?
             whose
             destinies
             haue
             preuented
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             haue
             made
             their
             good
             motions
             the
             wards
             of
             their
             executors
             ,
             not
             without
             miserable
             successe
             :
             to
             whō
             ,
             that
             they
             wold
             haue
             done
             good
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             praise
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             dishonor
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             done
             it
             :
             their
             wracks
             are
             our
             warnings
             ,
             we
             are
             equally
             mortal
             ,
             
             equally
             fickle
             .
             Why
             haue
             you
             this
             respite
             of
             liuing
             ,
             but
             to
             preuent
             the
             imperious
             necessity
             of
             death
             ?
             it
             is
             a
             woful
             and
             remedilesse
             complaint
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             our
             dayes
             hath
             ouer-runne
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             good
             workes
             .
             Early
             beneficence
             hath
             no
             danger
             ,
             many
             ioies
             :
             for
             the
             conscience
             of
             good
             done
             ,
             the
             prayers
             and
             blessings
             of
             the
             releeued
             ,
             the
             gratulations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             as
             so
             many
             perpetuall
             comforters
             ,
             which
             can
             make
             our
             life
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             our
             death
             happy
             our
             euill
             dayes
             good
             ,
             and
             our
             good
             better
             .
             All
             these
             are
             lost
             with
             delay
             ,
             few
             and
             cold
             are
             the
             prayers
             for
             him
             that
             may
             giue
             :
             &
             in
             lieu
             ,
             our
             good
             purposes
             fore
             flowed
             ,
             are
             become
             our
             tormenters
             vpon
             our
             dead-bed
             .
             Little
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             good
             differred
             ,
             and
             euill
             
             done
             :
             Good
             was
             meant
             ,
             who
             hindered
             it
             ,
             will
             our
             conscience
             say
             ?
             there
             was
             time
             enough
             ,
             meanes
             enough
             ,
             neede
             enough
             ,
             what
             hindered
             ?
             Did
             feare
             of
             enuy
             ,
             distrust
             of
             want
             ?
             Alas
             what
             bugs
             are
             these
             to
             fright
             men
             from
             heauen
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             enuy
             of
             keeping
             ,
             were
             lesse
             then
             of
             bestowing
             :
             As
             if
             God
             were
             not
             as
             good
             a
             debtor
             ,
             as
             a
             giuer
             :
             he
             that
             giues
             to
             the
             poore
             lendes
             to
             God
             ,
             saith
             wise
             Salomon
             ;
             If
             hee
             freely
             giue
             vs
             what
             wee
             may
             lend
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             giue
             ;
             will
             he
             not
             much
             more
             pay
             vs
             what
             wee
             haue
             lent
             ;
             and
             giue
             vs
             because
             wee
             haue
             giuen
             ?
             That
             is
             his
             bounty
             ,
             this
             his
             iustice
             ▪
             Oh
             happy
             is
             that
             man
             that
             may
             be
             a
             creditor
             to
             his
             maker
             :
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             empty
             before
             he
             shall
             want
             a
             royall
             payment
             .
             If
             wee
             dare
             not
             trust
             God
             
             whiles
             we
             liue
             ,
             how
             dare
             we
             trust
             men
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ?
             Men
             that
             are
             still
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             light
             vpon
             the
             ballance
             ,
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             heauy
             of
             selfe-loue
             .
             How
             many
             executors
             haue
             proued
             the
             executioners
             of
             honest
             wills
             ?
             how
             many
             haue
             our
             eies
             seen
             ,
             that
             after
             most
             carefull
             choise
             of
             trustie
             guardians
             ,
             haue
             had
             their
             children
             and
             goods
             so
             disposed
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             parents
             soule
             could
             returne
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             it
             could
             be
             happy
             ?
             How
             rare
             is
             that
             man
             that
             prefers
             not
             himselfe
             to
             his
             dead
             friend
             ?
             profit
             to
             truth
             ?
             that
             will
             take
             no
             vantage
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             account
             ?
             What
             euer
             therefore
             men
             either
             shew
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             happy
             is
             that
             man
             that
             may
             bee
             his
             owne
             auditor
             ,
             superuisor
             ,
             executor
             .
             As
             you
             loue
             God
             and
             your selfe
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
             
             of
             being
             happie
             too
             soone
             .
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             to
             giue
             so
             bolde
             aduice
             ,
             let
             the
             wise
             sonne
             of
             Syrach
             speake
             for
             me
             .
             Do
             good
             before
             thou
             die
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             thine
             ability
             stretch
             out
             thine
             hands
             ,
             and
             giue
             :
             Defraud
             not
             thy selfe
             of
             thy
             good
             day
             ;
             and
             let
             not
             the
             portion
             of
             thy
             good
             desires
             ouerpasse
             thee
             :
             Shalt
             thou
             not
             leaue
             thy
             trauels
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             thy
             labours
             to
             them
             that
             will
             deuide
             thine
             heritage
             ?
             Or
             let
             a
             wiser
             then
             he
             ,
             Salomon
             :
             Say
             not
             ,
             tomorrow
             I
             will
             giue
             ,
             if
             thou
             now
             haue
             it
             :
             for
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             a
             day
             will
             bring
             forth
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             an
             old
             rule
             of
             liberality
             ,
             he
             giues
             twise
             that
             giues
             quickly
             ,
             whereas
             slow
             benefites
             argue
             vnchearefulnesse
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             worth
             .
             Who
             lingers
             his
             receits
             is
             
             condemned
             as
             vnthriftie
             :
             he
             that
             knoweth
             both
             ,
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             giue
             ,
             then
             to
             receiue
             .
             If
             we
             be
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             hasty
             in
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             slacke
             in
             the
             better
             ?
             Suffer
             your selfe
             therfore
             good
             Sir
             ,
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             for
             your
             soules
             sake
             ,
             to
             bee
             stirred
             vp
             by
             those
             poore
             lines
             ,
             to
             a
             resolute
             and
             speedy
             performing
             of
             your
             worthy
             intentions
             :
             and
             take
             this
             as
             a
             louing
             inuitation
             sent
             from
             heauen
             ,
             by
             an
             vnworthie
             messenger
             .
             You
             cānot
             deliberate
             long
             of
             fit
             obiects
             for
             your
             beneficence
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             more
             for
             multitude
             ,
             then
             want
             :
             the
             streets
             ,
             yea
             the
             world
             is
             full
             ;
             How
             doth
             Lazarus
             lie
             at
             euery
             dore
             ?
             how
             many
             Sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             in
             their
             meanely-prouided
             Colledges
             may
             say
             ,
             not
             ,
             
             
               Mors
               in
               olla
            
             ,
             but
             Fames
             ?
             how
             many
             Churches
             may
             iustly
             pleade
             ,
             that
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             bad
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             need
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             infinite
             store
             hath
             made
             your
             choyce
             doubtfull
             ,
             how
             easie
             were
             it
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             wherein
             you
             might
             oblige
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             memoriall
             both
             eternall
             ,
             and
             blessed
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             rather
             ,
             the
             whole
             common
             wealth
             ?
             But
             now
             I
             find
             my selfe
             too
             bold
             and
             too
             busie
             ,
             in
             thus
             looking
             toward
             particularities
             :
             God
             ,
             shall
             direct
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             follow
             him
             ,
             shall
             crowne
             you
             :
             howsoeuer
             ,
             if
             good
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             times
             :
             he
             hath
             what
             hee
             desired
             ,
             and
             your
             soule
             shall
             haue
             more
             then
             you
             can
             desire
             .
             The
             successe
             of
             my
             weake
             yet
             hearty
             counsell
             ,
             shall
             make
             me
             as
             
             rich
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             you
             with
             all
             your
             aboundance
             .
             That
             God
             blesse
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             both
             our
             recknings
             chearfull
             in
             the
             day
             of
             our
             common
             audit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               To
               E.
               B.
               Dedicated
               to
               Sir
            
             GEORGE
             GORING
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               VIII
               .
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 hartlesnesse
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 encouragements
                 to
                 chearefulnesse
                 in
                 labour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             falls
             out
             not
             seldom
             (
             if
             we
             may
             mesure
             all
             by
             one
             )
             that
             the
             mind
             ouer
             layed
             with
             worke
             ,
             grows
             dull
             ,
             and
             heauy
             :
             and
             now
             doth
             nothing
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             done
             too
             much
             ;
             ouer
             lauish
             expence
             of
             spirits
             hath
             left
             it
             heartlesse
             :
             As
             the
             
             best
             vessell
             with
             much
             motion
             and
             vent
             ,
             becomes
             flat
             ,
             and
             dreggish
             .
             And
             not
             fewer
             (
             of
             more
             weaker
             temper
             )
             discourage
             themselues
             with
             the
             difficultie
             of
             what
             they
             must
             doe
             :
             some
             trauailers
             haue
             more
             shrunke
             at
             the
             Mappe
             then
             at
             the
             way
             ?
             Betwixt
             both
             ,
             how
             many
             sit
             stil
             with
             their
             hands
             folded
             ;
             and
             wish
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             time
             ?
             If
             this
             euill
             bee
             not
             cured
             ,
             we
             become
             miserable
             losers
             ,
             both
             of
             good
             houres
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             parts
             .
             In
             these
             mentall
             diseases
             ,
             Empiricks
             are
             the
             best
             Phisitians
             .
             I
             prescribe
             you
             nothing
             but
             out
             of
             feeling
             :
             If
             you
             will
             auoide
             the
             first
             :
             moderate
             your
             own
             vehemencie
             ;
             suffer
             not
             your selfe
             to
             do
             all
             you
             could
             do
             :
             Rise
             euer
             from
             your
             deske
             ,
             not
             without
             an
             appetite
             .
             The
             best
             
             horse
             will
             tire
             soonest
             ,
             if
             the
             reine
             lie
             euer
             loose
             in
             his
             necke
             :
             Restraints
             in
             these
             cases
             are
             incouragements
             :
             obtaine
             therefore
             of
             your selfe
             to
             deferre
             ,
             and
             take
             new
             daies
             :
             How
             much
             better
             is
             it
             to
             refresh
             your selfe
             ,
             with
             many
             competent
             meales
             ,
             then
             to
             buy
             one
             daies
             glutonie
             :
             with
             the
             fast
             of
             many
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             hard
             to
             call
             off
             the
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             faire
             and
             likely
             flight
             ;
             know
             that
             all
             our
             ease
             and
             safetie
             begins
             at
             the
             commaund
             of
             our selues
             :
             hee
             can
             neuer
             taske
             himselfe
             wel
             ,
             that
             cannot
             fauour
             himselfe
             .
             Perswade
             your
             heart
             that
             perfection
             comes
             by
             leasure
             :
             and
             no
             excellent
             thing
             is
             done
             at
             once
             :
             the
             rising
             and
             setting
             of
             many
             Sunnes
             (
             which
             you
             thinke
             slackens
             your
             worke
             )
             in
             truth
             ripens
             it
             .
             That
             gourd
             which
             
             came
             vp
             in
             a
             night
             ,
             withered
             in
             a
             day
             ;
             whereas
             those
             plants
             which
             abide
             age
             ,
             rise
             slowly
             .
             Indeede
             ,
             where
             the
             heart
             is
             vnwilling
             ,
             prorogation
             hinders
             :
             what
             I
             list
             not
             to
             doe
             this
             day
             ,
             I
             loath
             the
             next
             ;
             but
             where
             is
             no
             want
             of
             desire
             ,
             delay
             doth
             but
             sharpen
             the
             stomach
             .
             That
             which
             we
             doe
             vnwillingly
             leaue
             ,
             we
             long
             to
             vndertake
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             our
             affection
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             our
             intention
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             our
             performance
             .
             To
             take
             occasion
             by
             the
             foretop
             ,
             is
             no
             small
             point
             of
             wisedome
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             time
             (
             which
             is
             wilde
             and
             fugitiue
             )
             tame
             and
             pliable
             to
             our
             purposes
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             improuement
             of
             a
             man
             :
             All
             times
             serue
             him
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             rule
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             second
             ,
             thinke
             seriously
             
             of
             the
             conditiō
             of
             your
             being
             :
             It
             is
             that
             we
             were
             made
             for
             ;
             the
             birde
             to
             flie
             ,
             and
             man
             to
             labour
             .
             What
             doe
             wee
             here
             if
             wee
             repine
             at
             our
             worke
             ?
             we
             had
             not
             beene
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             might
             be
             still
             busie
             ;
             if
             not
             in
             this
             taske
             we
             dislike
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             other
             of
             no
             lesse
             toile
             :
             There
             is
             no
             act
             that
             hath
             not
             his
             labor
             ,
             which
             varies
             in
             measure
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             doer
             .
             This
             which
             you
             complaine
             of
             ,
             hath
             beene
             vndertaken
             by
             others
             ,
             not
             with
             facilitie
             only
             ,
             but
             with
             pleasure
             ;
             &
             what
             you
             choose
             for
             ease
             ,
             hath
             beene
             abhorred
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             tedious
             .
             All
             difficultie
             is
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             worke
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Agent
             .
             To
             set
             the
             minde
             on
             the
             racke
             of
             long
             meditation
             (
             you
             say
             )
             is
             a
             torment
             :
             to
             follow
             the
             swift
             foote
             of
             your
             hound
             alday
             long
             ,
             hath
             no
             
             wearinesse
             :
             what
             would
             you
             say
             of
             him
             that
             finds
             better
             game
             in
             his
             studie
             ,
             then
             you
             in
             the
             fielde
             ,
             and
             would
             account
             your
             disport
             his
             punishment
             ?
             such
             there
             are
             ,
             though
             you
             doubt
             and
             wonder
             .
             Neuer
             think
             to
             detract
             from
             your
             businesse
             ,
             but
             adde
             to
             your
             will.
             It
             is
             the
             policie
             of
             our
             great
             enemie
             ,
             to
             driue
             vs
             with
             these
             feares
             ,
             from
             that
             hee
             fore-sees
             would
             grow
             profitable
             :
             like
             as
             some
             inhospitall
             Sauages
             make
             fearefull
             delusions
             by
             sorcery
             ,
             vpon
             the
             shore
             ,
             to
             fright
             strangers
             from
             landing
             .
             Where
             you
             find
             therfore
             motions
             of
             resistance
             ,
             awaken
             your
             courage
             the
             more
             ,
             &
             know
             there
             is
             some
             good
             that
             appeares
             not
             ;
             vaine
             indeauors
             find
             no
             opposition
             .
             Al
             crosses
             implie
             a
             secret
             commoditie
             :
             resolue
             then
             to
             will
             
             because
             you
             begin
             not
             to
             will
             :
             and
             either
             oppose
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             Satan
             opposes
             you
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             doe
             nothing
             .
             We
             pay
             no
             price
             to
             God
             for
             any
             good
             thing
             ,
             but
             labour
             ;
             if
             we
             higgle
             in
             that
             ,
             we
             are
             worthy
             to
             lose
             our
             bargaine
             .
             It
             is
             an
             inualuable
             gaine
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             in
             this
             trafique
             :
             for
             God
             is
             bountifull
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             iust
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             true
             indeauour
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             sell
             ,
             but
             giue
             :
             whereas
             idlenes
             neither
             gets
             nor
             saues
             ,
             nothing
             is
             either
             more
             fruitlesse
             of
             good
             ,
             or
             more
             fruitfull
             of
             euill
             ;
             for
             we
             doe
             ill
             whiles
             wee
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             and
             lose
             ,
             whiles
             we
             gaine
             not
             .
             The
             sluggard
             is
             senselesse
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             more
             desperate
             ,
             because
             hee
             cannot
             complaine
             :
             but
             (
             though
             hee
             feele
             it
             not
             )
             nothing
             is
             more
             precious
             then
             time
             ,
             or
             that
             shall
             abide
             
             a
             reckning
             more
             strict
             and
             fearefull
             :
             yea
             this
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             were
             not
             abused
             ,
             our
             accounts
             could
             not
             be
             but
             euen
             with
             God
             :
             so
             God
             esteemes
             it
             (
             what
             euer
             our
             pride
             be
             )
             that
             he
             plagues
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             with
             a
             reuenge
             beyond
             all
             times
             .
             Houres
             haue
             wings
             ,
             and
             euery
             moment
             flies
             vp
             to
             the
             author
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             carries
             newes
             of
             our
             vsage
             :
             All
             our
             prayers
             cannot
             intreate
             one
             of
             them
             either
             to
             returne
             ,
             or
             slacken
             his
             pace
             :
             the
             mispense
             of
             euery
             minute
             is
             a
             new
             record
             against
             vs
             in
             heauen
             .
             Sure
             ,
             if
             we
             thought
             thus
             ,
             wee
             would
             dismisse
             them
             with
             better
             reports
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             either
             to
             goe
             away
             empty
             ,
             or
             laden
             with
             dangerous
             intelligence
             ;
             how
             happy
             is
             it
             that
             euery
             
             houre
             should
             conuey
             vp
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             message
             ,
             but
             the
             fruits
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             stay
             with
             the
             Ancient
             of
             daies
             ,
             to
             speake
             for
             vs
             before
             his
             glorious
             throne
             ?
             know
             this
             and
             I
             shall
             take
             no
             care
             for
             your
             pains
             ,
             nor
             you
             ,
             for
             pastime
             .
             None
             of
             our
             profitable
             labours
             shall
             be
             transient
             ,
             but
             euen
             when
             wee
             haue
             forgotten
             them
             ,
             shall
             welcome
             vs
             into
             ioy
             :
             wee
             thinke
             wee
             haue
             left
             them
             behind
             vs
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             forwarder
             then
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             expect
             vs
             where
             wee
             would
             be
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             no
             crowne
             for
             these
             toiles
             ,
             yet
             without
             future
             respects
             there
             is
             a
             tediousnesse
             in
             doing
             nothing
             .
             To
             man
             especially
             ,
             motion
             is
             natural
             :
             there
             is
             neither
             minde
             ,
             nor
             eie
             ,
             nor
             ioint
             which
             mooueth
             not
             :
             And
             as
             company
             makes
             way
             short
             ,
             
             houres
             neuer
             goe
             away
             so
             merrily
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             worke
             .
             How
             did
             that
             industrious
             heathen
             draw
             out
             water
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             by
             day
             ,
             &
             thoght
             both
             short
             ,
             euer
             labouring
             onely
             that
             he
             might
             labour
             ?
             Certainely
             if
             idlenesse
             were
             enacted
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             want
             some
             ,
             which
             would
             pay
             their
             mulct
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             worke
             and
             those
             spirits
             are
             likest
             to
             heauen
             ,
             which
             moues
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             the
             freest
             from
             those
             corruptions
             ,
             which
             are
             incident
             to
             nature
             :
             The
             running
             streame
             cleanseth
             it selfe
             ,
             whereas
             standing
             ponds
             breede
             weedes
             ,
             and
             mud
             .
             These
             meditations
             must
             hearten
             vs
             to
             that
             we
             must
             do
             :
             whiles
             we
             are
             cheareful
             ,
             our
             labours
             shall
             striue
             whether
             to
             yeeld
             vs
             more
             comfort
             ,
             or
             others
             more
             profit
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             S.
             H.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               EP.
               IX
               .
               Discussing
               this
               Question
               .
            
             
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 wife
                 after
                 some
                 yeares
                 mutuall
                 ,
                 and
                 louing
                 fruition
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 may
                 vpon
                 consent
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 secular
                 ,
                 or
                 religious
                 causes
                 ,
                 vowe
                 and
                 performe
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 separation
                 from
                 each
                 others
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 absalutely
                 renounce
                 all
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Wish
             not
             my selfe
             any
             other
             aduocate
             ,
             nor
             you
             any
             other
             aduersarie
             ,
             then
             Saint
             Paule
             who
             neuer
             gaue
             (
             I
             speake
             boldly
             )
             
             a
             direct
             precept
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             this
             :
             his
             expresse
             charge
             whereupon
             I
             insisted
             ,
             is
             Defraude
             ,
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             except
             with
             consent
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             giue
             your selues
             to
             fasting
             and
             praier
             ,
             and
             then
             againe
             come
             together
             ,
             that
             Satan
             tempt
             you
             not
             ,
             for
             your
             incontinency
             .
             Euery
             word
             (
             if
             you
             weigh
             it
             well
             )
             opposes
             your
             part
             ,
             and
             pleads
             for
             mine
             :
             By
             consent
             of
             al
             Diuines
             ancient
             ,
             &
             moderne
             ,
             (
             defrauding
             )
             is
             refraining
             frō
             matrimonical
             conuersation
             :
             see
             what
             a
             word
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             chosen
             for
             this
             abstinence
             :
             neuer
             but
             taken
             in
             ill
             part
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             fraud
             in
             consent
             ,
             as
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               Theophilact
            
             ,
             expound
             it
             :
             true
             ;
             therefore
             Saint
             Paule
             addes
             (
             vnlesse
             with
             consent
             )
             that
             I
             may
             omit
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             saying
             
             (
             vnlesse
             with
             consent
             )
             he
             implies
             ,
             both
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             a
             defrauding
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             consent
             a
             defrauding
             ,
             but
             not
             vnlawfull
             :
             but
             see
             what
             hee
             addes
             (
             For
             a
             time
             ,
             )
             consent
             cannot
             make
             this
             defrauding
             lawfull
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             temporary
             :
             No
             defrauding
             without
             consent
             ,
             no
             consent
             for
             a
             perpetuity
             .
             How
             long
             then
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ?
             Not
             for
             euery
             cause
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             for
             deuotion
             
               (
               vt
               vacetis
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             Not
             that
             you
             might
             pray
             onely
             (
             as
             
               Chryso
               stome
            
             notes
             iustly
             )
             but
             that
             you
             might
             (
             giue
             your selues
             to
             praier
             .
             )
             In
             our
             marriage
             Societie
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             against
             that
             paradoxe
             of
             Hierome
             ,
             we
             may
             pray
             ,
             and
             woe
             to
             vs
             it
             we
             doe
             not
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             
               (
               vacare
               orationi
               .
            
             )
             But
             we
             are
             bidden
             to
             pray
             
             continually
             :
             yet
             not
             I
             hope
             ,
             euer
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             .
             Marke
             how
             the
             Apostle
             addes
             (
             that
             you
             may
             giue
             you
             selues
             to
             fasting
             and
             praier
             ;
             )
             It
             is
             solemne
             exercise
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             intends
             ,
             such
             ,
             as
             is
             ioined
             with
             fasting
             ,
             and
             externall
             humiliation
             ;
             wherin
             al
             earthly
             comforts
             must
             be
             forborne
             .
             But
             what
             if
             a
             man
             list
             to
             taske
             himselfe
             continually
             ,
             and
             wil
             be
             alwaies
             painfully
             deuote
             :
             may
             hee
             then
             neuer
             abstaine
             ?
             No
             :
             (
             Let
             them
             meete
             together
             againe
             )
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             toleratiō
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             charge
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             they
             both
             can
             liue
             safely
             thus
             seuered
             ?
             This
             is
             more
             then
             they
             can
             vndertake
             :
             there
             is
             danger
             ,
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             this
             abstinence
             (
             lest
             Satan
             tempt
             you
             for
             your
             incontinencie
             )
             what
             can
             be
             more
             plaine
             .
             Neither
             may
             the
             maried
             refraine
             this
             conuersation
             
             without
             cōsent
             :
             neither
             may
             they
             with
             consent
             ,
             refraine
             it
             for
             euer
             .
             What
             can
             you
             now
             vrge
             vs
             with
             ,
             but
             the
             examples
             ,
             and
             sentences
             of
             some
             Ancients
             ?
             Let
             this
             stand
             euicted
             for
             the
             true
             and
             necessary
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             men
             in
             the
             ballance
             with
             God
             ?
             I
             see
             and
             confesse
             how
             much
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             admited
             virginitie
             ;
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             there
             wated
             not
             some
             ,
             which
             both
             detested
             mariage
             as
             vicious
             ,
             and
             would
             force
             a
             single
             life
             vpon
             marriage
             ,
             as
             commendable
             :
             whose
             authoritie
             should
             moue
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             saw
             not
             some
             of
             them
             opposite
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             others
             no
             lesse
             to
             Saint
             Paule
             himselfe
             .
             How
             oft
             doth
             Saint
             Austin
             redouble
             that
             rule
             ,
             and
             importunately
             vrge
             it
             to
             his
             Ecdicia
             ,
             in
             that
             serious
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             without
             consent
             the
             
             continence
             of
             the
             maried
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             warrantable
             :
             teaching
             her
             (
             from
             these
             words
             of
             Saint
             Paule
             which
             he
             charges
             her
             ,
             in
             the
             contrary
             practise
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             read
             ,
             heard
             ,
             or
             marked
             )
             that
             if
             her
             husband
             should
             containe
             ,
             and
             shee
             would
             not
             ,
             he
             were
             bound
             to
             pay
             her
             the
             debt
             of
             marriage
             beneuolence
             ;
             &
             that
             God
             would
             impute
             it
             to
             him
             for
             continence
             not
             withstanding
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             of
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
             that
             the
             wife
             is
             both
             the
             seruant
             and
             the
             Mistresse
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             a
             seruant
             to
             yeeld
             her
             body
             ,
             a
             Mistresse
             to
             haue
             power
             of
             his
             :
             who
             also
             in
             the
             same
             place
             determines
             it
             forbidden
             fraude
             ,
             for
             the
             husband
             ,
             or
             wife
             to
             containe
             alone
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Paraphrast
             Let
             either
             both
             containe
             ,
             or
             neither
             .
             Hierome
             contrarily
             ,
             
             defines
             thus
             :
             But
             if
             one
             of
             the
             two
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             considering
             the
             rewarde
             of
             chastity
             ,
             will
             containe
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             other
             which
             containes
             not
             ,
             &c.
             because
             lust
             ought
             rather
             to
             come
             to
             continencie
             ,
             then
             continencie
             decline
             to
             lust
             ,
             concluding
             that
             a
             brother
             ,
             or
             sister
             is
             not
             subiect
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             vs
             to
             vncleannesse
             ,
             but
             to
             holines
             .
             A
             strange
             glosse
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             Father
             :
             which
             yet
             I
             durst
             not
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             more
             boldnes
             for
             me
             to
             dissent
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             for
             him
             to
             dissent
             from
             all
             others
             .
             He
             that
             censures
             Saint
             Paule
             to
             argue
             grosly
             to
             his
             Galatians
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             taxe
             him
             of
             an
             vnfit
             direction
             to
             his
             Corinthians
             :
             It
             shall
             be
             no
             presumption
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             point
             all
             his
             writings
             bewray
             
             more
             zeale
             ,
             then
             truth
             :
             whether
             the
             conscience
             of
             his
             former
             slip
             caused
             him
             to
             abhorre
             that
             sexe
             ;
             or
             his
             admiration
             of
             virginitie
             transported
             him
             to
             a
             contempt
             of
             marriage
             .
             Antiquitie
             will
             afford
             you
             many
             examples
             of
             holy
             men
             voluntarily
             sequestred
             from
             their
             wiues
             :
             Precepts
             must
             bee
             our
             guides
             ,
             and
             not
             patternes
             .
             You
             may
             tell
             me
             of
             
               Sozomens
               Ammon
            
             ,
             that
             famous
             Monke
             ,
             who
             hauing
             perswaded
             his
             bride
             the
             first
             day
             to
             continuance
             of
             virginitie
             ,
             liued
             with
             her
             18.
             yeares
             in
             a
             seuerall
             bed
             :
             and
             in
             a
             seuerall
             habitation
             ,
             vpon
             the
             mountaine
             Nitria
             ,
             22.
             yeares
             ,
             you
             may
             tell
             me
             of
             
               Ieromes
               Malchus
               ,
               Austens
               Ecdicia
            
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             others
             :
             I
             care
             not
             for
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             suspect
             their
             example
             :
             Doe
             but
             reconcile
             their
             
             practise
             with
             Saint
             Paules
             rule
             ;
             I
             shall
             both
             magnifie
             and
             imitate
             them
             .
             I
             professe
             ,
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             nothing
             should
             hinder
             me
             but
             this
             law
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             whereto
             consider
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             opposite
             then
             this
             opinion
             ,
             then
             this
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             saies
             ,
             Refraine
             not
             but
             with
             consent
             for
             a
             time
             :
             your
             words
             ,
             and
             their
             practise
             saith
             ,
             Refraine
             with
             consent
             foreuer
             :
             hee
             saith
             (
             meete
             together
             againe
             )
             you
             say
             ,
             neuer
             more
             :
             hee
             saith
             (
             meete
             lest
             you
             bee
             tempted
             )
             you
             say
             ,
             meete
             not
             though
             you
             bee
             tempted
             .
             I
             willingly
             grant
             with
             Athanasius
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             set
             time
             ,
             especially
             (
             as
             Anselme
             interprets
             it
             )
             for
             some
             holy
             time
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             this
             latter
             case
             )
             we
             must
             forbeare
             
             all
             matrimonical
             acts
             ,
             &
             thoughts
             :
             not
             for
             that
             they
             are
             sinfull
             ,
             but
             vnseasonable
             .
             As
             marriage
             must
             be
             alwaies
             vsed
             chastly
             ,
             and
             moderately
             :
             so
             sometimes
             it
             must
             be
             forgotten
             .
             How
             many
             are
             drunke
             with
             their
             owne
             vines
             ,
             and
             surfet
             of
             their
             owne
             fruits
             ?
             either
             immodestie
             ,
             or
             immoderation
             in
             man
             or
             wise
             ,
             is
             a
             dulterous
             .
             If
             yet
             I
             shall
             further
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             conditionally
             agree
             ,
             to
             refrain
             frō
             each
             other
             ,
             so
             long
             till
             they
             bee
             perplexed
             with
             temptations
             ,
             on
             either
             part
             :
             I
             shall
             goe
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             reach
             of
             my
             warrant
             ,
             at
             least
             perhaps
             beyond
             it
             :
             since
             the
             Apostle
             chargeth
             ,
             Meete
             againe
             lest
             you
             bee
             tempted
             ;
             not
             ,
             meete
             when
             you
             are
             tempted
             ?
             But
             to
             say
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             for
             euer
             renounce
             (
             by
             consent
             )
             the
             conuersation
             
             of
             each
             ,
             other
             ,
             what
             temptation
             soeuer
             assault
             you
             ,
             is
             directly
             ,
             not
             beyond
             ,
             but
             against
             Paules
             diuinitie
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             my
             assertion
             is
             against
             yours
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             these
             errors
             in
             this
             head
             of
             Matrimony
             ,
             is
             an
             vnworthie
             conceit
             of
             some
             vnchristian
             filthinesse
             in
             the
             marriage
             bed
             .
             Euery
             man
             will
             not
             vtter
             ,
             but
             too
             many
             holde
             that
             conclusion
             of
             Hierome
             :
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             not
             to
             touch
             a
             women
             ,
             therefore
             to
             touch
             her
             ,
             is
             euill
             ;
             whom
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             Saint
             Austin
             meant
             to
             
             oppose
             ,
             while
             he
             writes
             ,
             
               Bonum
               inquam
               sunt
               nuptiae
               ,
               &
               contra
               omnes
               calumnias
               possunt
               sanâ
               ratione
               defendi
               :
            
             Marriage
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             and
             may
             by
             sound
             proofe
             bee
             defended
             ,
             against
             all
             slaunders
             :
             well
             may
             man
             say
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             which
             
             God
             saith
             ,
             is
             honorable
             ;
             and
             both
             good
             and
             honourable
             must
             that
             needs
             be
             ,
             which
             was
             instituted
             by
             the
             honourable
             author
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             mans
             perfect
             goodnesse
             :
             Let
             vs
             take
             heede
             of
             casting
             shame
             vpon
             the
             ordinance
             of
             our
             maker
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             carnall
             knowledge
             in
             Paradise
             .
             But
             againe
             ,
             in
             Paradise
             God
             said
             ,
             increase
             and
             multiply
             :
             there
             should
             haue
             beene
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             .
             Those
             that
             were
             naked
             without
             shame
             should
             haue
             beene
             conioined
             without
             shame
             ,
             because
             without
             sinne
             .
             Meates
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             acts
             of
             marriage
             (
             saith
             Austin
             )
             (
             for
             these
             hee
             compares
             
             both
             in
             lawfulnes
             ,
             and
             necessitie
             )
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             vsed
             ,
             either
             lawful
             ,
             veniall
             ,
             or
             damnable
             .
             Meates
             are
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             man
             :
             marriage
             
             acts
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             mankind
             :
             neither
             of
             them
             are
             without
             some
             carnall
             delight
             :
             which
             yet
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             bridle
             of
             temperance
             it
             bee
             held
             to
             the
             proper
             ,
             and
             natural
             vse
             ,
             cannot
             be
             termed
             lust
             .
             There
             is
             no
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             either
             is
             of
             more
             excellent
             vse
             ,
             or
             hath
             suffered
             more
             abuse
             in
             all
             times
             :
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             not
             in
             marriage
             :
             Let
             them
             rectifie
             themselues
             ,
             their
             bed
             shal
             bee
             blessed
             .
             Here
             need
             no
             separation
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             separation
             of
             brutishnes
             ,
             &
             close
             corruption
             from
             the
             soule
             ;
             which
             whosoeuer
             hath
             learned
             to
             remoue
             ,
             shall
             finde
             the
             crowne
             of
             matrimonicall
             chastitie
             ,
             no
             lesse
             glorious
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             single
             continence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             
               To
               Master
            
             WILLIAM
             KNIGHT
             .
          
           
             
               EP.
               X.
               
                 Incouraging
                 him
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 vpon
                 conceit
                 of
                 his
                 insufficiency
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 inclining
                 to
                 forsake
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Am
             more
             glad
             to
             heare
             from
             you
             ,
             then
             sorry
             to
             heare
             of
             your
             discontentment
             :
             whereof
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             is
             from
             your selfe
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             remedy
             .
             Wee
             Schollers
             
             are
             the
             aptest
             of
             all
             others
             to
             make
             our selues
             miserable
             :
             you
             might
             be
             your
             owne
             best
             counsellor
             were
             you
             but
             indifferent
             to
             your selfe
             :
             It
             I
             could
             but
             cure
             your
             preiudice
             ,
             your
             thoughts
             would
             heale
             you
             :
             And
             indeed
             the
             same
             ,
             hand
             that
             wounded
             you
             ,
             were
             fittest
             for
             this
             seruice
             .
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             your
             calling
             is
             honourable
             ;
             If
             you
             did
             not
             thinke
             so
             ,
             you
             had
             not
             complained
             .
             It
             is
             your
             vnworthinesse
             ,
             that
             troubles
             you
             :
             Let
             mee
             boldly
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             in
             this
             case
             better
             then
             your selfe
             ;
             you
             are
             neuer
             the
             more
             vnsufficient
             ,
             because
             you
             thinke
             so
             :
             If
             wee
             will
             bee
             rigorous
             ,
             Paules
             question
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             will
             appose
             vs
             all
             :
             but
             according
             to
             the
             gracious
             indulgence
             of
             him
             that
             calls
             things
             which
             are
             not
             as
             
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             wee
             are
             that
             wee
             are
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             ;
             and
             must
             be
             thankefull
             for
             our
             any
             thing
             .
             There
             are
             none
             more
             fearefull
             then
             the
             able
             ,
             none
             more
             bold
             then
             the
             vnworthy
             :
             How
             many
             haue
             you
             seene
             and
             heard
             ,
             of
             weaker
             graces
             (
             your
             owne
             heart
             shall
             bee
             the
             iudge
             )
             which
             haue
             sate
             without
             palenesse
             ,
             or
             trembling
             ,
             in
             that
             holy
             chaire
             ,
             and
             spoken
             as
             if
             the
             wordes
             had
             beene
             their
             owne
             :
             satisfying
             themselues
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             hearers
             ?
             And
             doe
             you
             (
             whose
             gifts
             many
             haue
             enuied
             )
             stand
             quaking
             vpon
             the
             lowest
             staire
             ?
             Hath
             God
             giuen
             you
             that
             vnusuall
             varietie
             of
             tongues
             ,
             skill
             of
             Artes
             ,
             a
             stile
             worth
             emulation
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worth
             all
             )
             a
             faithfull
             and
             honest
             heart
             ;
             and
             doe
             you
             now
             shrinke
             backe
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             send
             
             by
             him
             by
             whom
             thou
             shouldst
             send
             ?
             Giue
             God
             but
             what
             you
             haue
             ;
             he
             expects
             no
             more
             :
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             crowne
             you
             .
             Take
             heede
             while
             you
             complaine
             of
             want
             ,
             least
             pride
             shroude
             it selfe
             vnder
             the
             skirts
             of
             modestie
             ;
             How
             many
             are
             thankfull
             for
             lesse
             ?
             You
             haue
             more
             then
             the
             most
             ;
             yet
             this
             contents
             you
             not
             ;
             it
             is
             nothing
             vnlesse
             you
             may
             equall
             the
             best
             ,
             if
             not
             exceede
             ;
             yea
             I
             feare
             how
             this
             might
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             vnlesse
             you
             may
             thinke
             your selfe
             such
             as
             you
             would
             bee
             :
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             grudge
             at
             the
             bestower
             of
             graces
             ?
             I
             tell
             you
             without
             flatterie
             ,
             God
             hath
             great
             gaines
             by
             fewer
             talents
             :
             set
             your
             heart
             to
             imploie
             these
             ,
             and
             your
             aduantage
             shall
             bee
             more
             then
             your
             masters
             .
             Neither
             
             do
             now
             repent
             you
             of
             the
             vnaduisednesse
             of
             your
             entrance
             ;
             God
             called
             you
             to
             it
             vpon
             an
             eternall
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             meant
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             your
             suddennes
             ,
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             fetch
             you
             into
             his
             worke
             ,
             whom
             more
             leasure
             would
             haue
             found
             refractarie
             :
             Full
             little
             did
             the
             one
             Saul
             thinke
             of
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             seeke
             his
             Fathers
             straies
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Shalishah
             ;
             or
             the
             other
             Saul
             of
             an
             Apostleship
             ,
             when
             hee
             went
             with
             his
             commission
             to
             Damascus
             :
             God
             thought
             of
             both
             ;
             &
             effected
             what
             they
             meant
             not
             ;
             Thus
             hath
             hee
             done
             to
             you
             ;
             Acknowledge
             this
             hand
             ,
             and
             follow
             it
             .
             Hee
             found
             and
             gaue
             both
             facultie
             &
             opportunitie
             to
             enter
             ;
             finde
             you
             but
             a
             will
             to
             proceede
             ,
             I
             dare
             promise
             you
             aboundance
             of
             comfort
             .
             
             How
             many
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             after
             a
             forceable
             Ordination
             ,
             became
             not
             profitable
             onely
             ,
             but
             famous
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             But
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             sought
             shifts
             to
             discourage
             your selfe
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             you
             cannot
             maintaine
             this
             hold
             of
             insufficiencie
             ,
             you
             flie
             to
             alienation
             of
             affection
             ;
             In
             the
             truth
             wherof
             ,
             none
             can
             contoll
             you
             but
             your
             owne
             heart
             ;
             in
             the
             iustice
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             both
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             .
             This
             plea
             is
             not
             for
             Christians
             ;
             we
             must
             affect
             what
             we
             ought
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             our selues
             ;
             wherefore
             serues
             religion
             if
             not
             to
             make
             vs
             Lords
             of
             our
             owne
             affections
             ?
             If
             wee
             must
             bee
             ruled
             by
             our
             slaues
             ,
             what
             good
             should
             we
             do
             ?
             Can
             you
             more
             dislike
             your
             station
             ,
             then
             wee
             all
             naturally
             distast
             goodnesse
             ?
             Shall
             we
             neglect
             the
             pursuit
             of
             vertue
             ,
             because
             
             it
             pleases
             not
             ,
             or
             rather
             displease
             ,
             and
             neglect
             our selues
             ,
             till
             it
             may
             please
             vs
             ?
             Let
             mee
             not
             aske
             whether
             your
             affections
             be
             estranged
             ,
             but
             wherefore
             ?
             Diuinitie
             is
             a
             mistresse
             worthie
             your
             seruice
             :
             All
             other
             Artes
             are
             but
             drudges
             to
             her
             ,
             alone
             :
             Fooles
             may
             contemne
             her
             who
             cannot
             iudge
             of
             true
             intellectual
             beautie
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             had
             our
             eies
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             but
             bee
             rauished
             with
             admiration
             .
             You
             haue
             learned
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             to
             contemn
             their
             contempt
             ,
             and
             so
             pitty
             their
             iniurious
             ignorance
             .
             She
             hath
             chosen
             you
             as
             a
             worthy
             client
             ,
             yea
             a
             Fauorite
             ,
             and
             hath
             honored
             you
             with
             her
             commaunds
             ,
             and
             her
             acceptations
             ;
             who
             but
             you
             would
             pleade
             strangenesse
             of
             affection
             ?
             How
             many
             thousand
             sue
             to
             her
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             look't
             vpon
             ?
             you
             
             are
             happy
             in
             her
             fauours
             ,
             and
             yet
             complaine
             :
             Yea
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             haue
             not
             stucke
             to
             thinke
             of
             a
             change
             :
             No
             word
             could
             haue
             falne
             from
             you
             more
             vnwelcome
             .
             This
             is
             Satans
             policie
             to
             make
             vs
             out
             of
             loue
             with
             our
             callings
             ,
             that
             our
             labours
             may
             be
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             our
             standings
             tedious
             .
             Hee
             knows
             that
             all
             changes
             are
             fruitlesse
             ,
             and
             that
             whiles
             we
             affect
             to
             be
             other
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             weary
             of
             what
             we
             are
             :
             That
             there
             is
             no
             successe
             in
             any
             indeauor
             without
             pleasure
             ;
             that
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             pleasure
             where
             the
             mind
             longs
             after
             alterations
             .
             If
             you
             espie
             not
             this
             craft
             of
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             your selfe
             :
             Vnder
             what
             forme
             soeuer
             it
             come
             ,
             repell
             it
             :
             and
             abhorre
             the
             first
             motion
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             loue
             your
             
             peace
             ,
             as
             you
             hope
             for
             your
             reward
             .
             It
             is
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             most
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             when
             they
             are
             happie
             ;
             and
             whiles
             they
             see
             but
             the
             out-side
             of
             others
             conditions
             ,
             preferre
             that
             which
             their
             experience
             teaches
             them
             afterwardes
             to
             condemne
             ,
             not
             without
             losse
             and
             teares
             .
             Farre
             be
             this
             vnstablenesse
             from
             you
             ,
             which
             haue
             been
             so
             long
             taught
             of
             God.
             All
             vocations
             haue
             their
             inconueniences
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             auoided
             ,
             must
             be
             digested
             .
             The
             more
             difficulties
             ,
             the
             greater
             glory
             :
             Stand
             fast
             therefore
             ,
             and
             resolue
             that
             this
             calling
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             both
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             for
             you
             :
             and
             know
             that
             it
             cannot
             stand
             with
             your
             Christian
             courage
             to
             run
             away
             from
             these
             incident
             euills
             ,
             but
             to
             encounter
             them
             .
             Your
             hand
             is
             at
             the
             plough
             ;
             
             if
             you
             meete
             with
             some
             tough
             clods
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             easily
             yeeld
             to
             the
             share
             ,
             lay
             on
             more
             strength
             rather
             ;
             seeke
             not
             remedie
             in
             your
             feet
             by
             flight
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             hands
             ,
             by
             a
             constant
             indeauor
             .
             Away
             with
             this
             weake
             timorousnesse
             ,
             and
             wrongful
             humilitie
             :
             Be
             chearfull
             and
             couragious
             in
             this
             great
             worke
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             glorious
             your selfe
             happy
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             you
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXT
           DECADE
           Of
           EPISTLES
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           1610.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Sixt
           Decade
           .
        
         
           
             EPIST.
             I.
             To
             my
             LORD
             DENNY
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 A
                 particular
                 account
                 how
                 our
                 dayes
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 spent
                 ,
                 both
                 common
                 and
                 holy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             EVery
             day
             is
             a
             little
             life
             ,
             and
             our
             whole
             life
             is
             but
             a
             day
             repeated
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             old
             Iacob
             numbers
             his
             life
             by
             dayes
             ,
             and
             Moses
             desires
             to
             be
             taught
             
             this
             point
             of
             holy
             Arithmeticke
             ,
             to
             number
             not
             his
             yeares
             ,
             but
             his
             dayes
             :
             Those
             therefore
             that
             dare
             loose
             a
             day
             ,
             are
             daungerously
             prodigall
             ;
             those
             that
             dare
             mis-spend
             it
             ,
             desperate
             .
             We
             can
             best
             teach
             others
             by
             our selues
             :
             Let
             mee
             tell
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             how
             I
             would
             passe
             my
             dayes
             ,
             whether
             common
             or
             Sacred
             ;
             that
             you
             (
             or
             whosoeuer
             others
             ,
             ouer-hearing
             me
             )
             may
             eyther
             approoue
             my
             thriftinesse
             ,
             or
             correct
             my
             errors
             :
             To
             whom
             is
             the
             account
             of
             my
             houres
             either
             more
             due
             ,
             or
             more
             knowne
             ?
             All
             dayes
             are
             his
             ,
             who
             gaue
             time
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             continuance
             ;
             yet
             some
             he
             hath
             made
             ours
             ,
             not
             to
             command
             ,
             but
             to
             vse
             .
             In
             none
             may
             we
             forget
             him
             ,
             in
             some
             we
             must
             forget
             all
             ,
             besides
             him
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             awake
             at
             those
             houres
             ,
             not
             when
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             when
             I
             must
             :
             pleasure
             is
             not
             a
             fit
             rule
             for
             rest
             ,
             
             but
             health
             :
             neyther
             doe
             I
             consult
             so
             much
             with
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             as
             mine
             owne
             necessity
             ,
             whither
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             If
             this
             vassall
             could
             welserue
             mee
             waking
             ,
             it
             should
             neuer
             sleepe
             :
             but
             now
             ,
             it
             must
             bee
             pleased
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             seruiceable
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             sleepe
             is
             rather
             driuen
             away
             ,
             then
             leaues
             mee
             ;
             I
             would
             euer
             awake
             with
             God
             ;
             my
             first
             thoughts
             are
             for
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             the
             night
             for
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             for
             trauell
             :
             and
             as
             he
             giues
             ,
             so
             blesses
             both
             .
             If
             my
             heart
             be
             earely
             seasoned
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             it
             will
             sauour
             of
             him
             all
             day
             after
             .
             While
             my
             body
             is
             dressing
             ,
             not
             with
             an
             effeminate
             curiosity
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             rude
             neglect
             ;
             my
             minde
             addresses
             itselfe
             to
             her
             insuing
             Task
             ;
             bethinking
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             order
             ;
             and
             marshalling
             (
             as
             it
             may
             )
             my
             houres
             with
             my
             work
             :
             That
             done
             after
             some
             
             whiles
             Meditation
             ,
             I
             walke
             vp
             to
             my
             Maisters
             &
             companions
             ,
             my
             bookes
             ;
             and
             sitting
             down
             amongst
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             best
             contentment
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             reach
             forth
             my
             hand
             to
             salute
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             I
             haue
             first
             looked
             vp
             to
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             craued
             fauour
             of
             him
             to
             whom
             all
             my
             Studies
             are
             duly
             referred
             :
             without
             whome
             ,
             I
             can
             neither
             profit
             ,
             nor
             labour
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             out
             of
             no
             ouer-great
             variety
             ,
             J
             call
             forth
             those
             ,
             which
             may
             best
             fit
             my
             occasions
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             too
             scrupulous
             of
             age
             :
             Somtimes
             I
             put
             my selfe
             to
             Schoole
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             those
             Auncients
             ,
             whom
             the
             Church
             hath
             honoured
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Fathers
             ;
             whose
             Volumes
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             not
             to
             open
             ,
             without
             a
             secret
             reuerence
             of
             their
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             grauitie
             :
             Sometimes
             ,
             to
             those
             later
             Doctours
             ,
             which
             want
             nothing
             but
             age
             to
             make
             them
             classicall
             :
             Alwayes
             to
             GODS
             
             Booke
             .
             That
             day
             is
             lost
             ,
             wherof
             some
             houres
             are
             not
             improued
             in
             those
             Diuine
             Monuments
             :
             Others
             I
             turn
             ouer
             out
             of
             choyse
             ,
             these
             out
             of
             duty
             .
             Ere
             I
             can
             haue
             sat
             vnto
             wearinesse
             ,
             my
             family
             ,
             hauing
             now
             ouercome
             all
             household-distractions
             ,
             inuites
             mee
             to
             our
             common
             deuotions
             ;
             not
             without
             some
             short
             preparation
             .
             These
             hartily
             performed
             ,
             send
             mee
             vp
             ,
             with
             a
             more
             strong
             and
             chearefull
             appetite
             to
             my
             former
             worke
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             made
             easie
             to
             me
             by
             intermission
             ,
             and
             variety
             :
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             can
             I
             deceiue
             the
             houres
             with
             change
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             labours
             .
             One
             while
             mine
             eyes
             are
             busied
             ,
             another
             while
             my
             hand
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             my
             minde
             takes
             the
             burden
             from
             them
             both
             :
             Wherein
             ,
             I
             would
             imitate
             the
             skilfullest
             Cookes
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             best
             dishes
             with
             manifold
             mixtures
             :
             one
             houre
             is
             spent
             in
             
             Textuall
             Diuinity
             ,
             another
             in
             Controuersy
             ;
             histories
             relieue
             them
             both
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             the
             minde
             is
             weary
             of
             others
             labors
             ,
             it
             begins
             to
             vndertake
             hir
             owne
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             meditates
             ,
             and
             windes
             vp
             for
             future
             vse
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             layes
             foorth
             her
             conceits
             into
             present
             discourse
             ;
             sometimes
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             ofter
             ,
             for
             others
             .
             Neither
             know
             I
             whether
             it
             workes
             or
             playes
             in
             these
             thoughts
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             sport
             hath
             more
             pleasure
             ,
             no
             work
             more
             vse
             :
             Only
             the
             decay
             of
             a
             weake
             body
             ,
             makes
             me
             thinke
             these
             delights
             insensibly
             laborious
             .
             Thus
             could
             I
             all
             day
             ,
             (
             as
             Ringers
             vse
             )
             make
             my selfe
             Musicke
             with
             chaunges
             ,
             and
             complain
             sooner
             of
             the
             day
             for
             shortnesse
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             businesse
             for
             toyle
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             that
             this
             faint
             moniter
             interrupts
             me
             stil
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             busie
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             inforces
             me
             both
             to
             respite
             &
             repast
             I
             must
             yeeld
             to
             both
             ;
             
             my
             body
             and
             mind
             are
             ioyned
             together
             in
             these
             vnequal
             couples
             ,
             the
             better
             must
             follow
             the
             weaker
             .
             Before
             my
             meales
             therefore
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             I
             let
             my selfe
             loose
             from
             all
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             would
             forget
             that
             I
             euer
             studyed
             :
             A
             full
             minde
             takes
             away
             the
             bodies
             appetite
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             full
             body
             makes
             a
             dull
             and
             vnweildy
             minde
             :
             Company
             ,
             discourse
             ,
             recreations
             ,
             are
             now
             seasonable
             and
             welcome
             ;
             These
             prepare
             me
             for
             a
             diet
             ,
             not
             gluttonous
             ,
             but
             medicinall
             ;
             The
             Palate
             may
             not
             be
             pleased
             ,
             but
             the
             stomack
             ;
             nor
             that
             for
             it
             owne
             sake
             :
             Neither
             woulde
             I
             thinke
             any
             of
             these
             comforts
             woorth
             respect
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             vse
             ,
             in
             their
             end
             ;
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             inable
             me
             to
             better
             things
             ,
             If
             I
             see
             any
             dish
             to
             tempt
             my
             Palate
             ,
             J
             feare
             a
             Serpent
             in
             that
             Apple
             ,
             and
             would
             please
             my selfe
             in
             a
             wilfull
             denyall
             :
             I
             rise
             capable
             
             of
             more
             ,
             not
             desirous
             not
             now
             immediately
             from
             my
             Trencher
             ,
             to
             my
             Booke
             ;
             but
             after
             some
             intermission
             .
             Moderate
             speede
             is
             a
             sure
             helpe
             to
             all
             proceedings
             ,
             where
             those
             things
             which
             are
             prosecuted
             with
             violence
             of
             indeuour
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             either
             succeed
             not
             ,
             or
             continue
             not
             .
          
           
             After
             my
             latter
             meale
             ,
             my
             thoughts
             are
             slight
             ,
             onely
             my
             memorie
             may
             be
             charged
             with
             her
             Taske
             ,
             of
             recalling
             what
             was
             committed
             to
             her
             custodie
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             is
             busie
             in
             examining
             mine
             hands
             and
             mouth
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             sences
             of
             that
             dayes
             behauiour
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Euening
             is
             come
             ,
             no
             Trades-man
             doth
             more
             carefully
             take
             in
             his
             Wares
             ,
             cleare
             his
             Shoppeboord
             ,
             and
             shut
             his
             Windowes
             ,
             then
             J
             would
             shut
             vp
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             &
             clear
             my
             minde
             .
             That
             Student
             shall
             liue
             miserably
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             Camell
             lies
             down
             
             vnder
             his
             burden
             .
             All
             this
             done
             ,
             calling
             together
             my
             familie
             ,
             we
             end
             the
             day
             with
             God.
             Thus
             do
             wee
             rather
             driue
             away
             the
             time
             before
             vs
             ,
             then
             follow
             it
             .
             I
             graunt
             ,
             neither
             is
             my
             practise
             worthy
             to
             be
             exemplarie
             ,
             neither
             are
             our
             callings
             proportionable
             .
             The
             lyues
             of
             a
             Nobleman
             ,
             of
             a
             Courtier
             ,
             of
             a
             Scholler
             ,
             of
             a
             Cittizen
             ,
             of
             a
             Countreyman
             ,
             differ
             no
             lesse
             then
             their
             dispositions
             :
             yet
             must
             all
             conspire
             in
             honest
             labour
             .
             Sweat
             is
             the
             destiny
             of
             all
             trades
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             browes
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             minde
             .
             God
             neuer
             allowed
             anie
             man
             to
             do
             nothing
             .
             How
             miserable
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             spend
             the
             time
             as
             if
             it
             were
             giuen
             thē
             ,
             and
             not
             lent
             :
             as
             if
             houres
             were
             waste
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             should
             neuer
             be
             accounted
             for
             ;
             as
             if
             GOD
             would
             take
             this
             for
             a
             good
             Bil
             of
             reckoning
             ;
             Item
             ,
             spent
             vpon
             my
             pleasures
             ,
             fortie
             
             yeares
             .
             These
             men
             shal
             once
             finde
             ,
             that
             no
             bloud
             can
             priuiledge
             idlenes
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             precious
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             desire
             to
             cast
             away
             ,
             Tyme
             .
             Such
             are
             my
             common
             daies
             :
             but
             Gods
             day
             cals
             for
             another
             respect
             .
             The
             same
             Sunne
             arises
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             enlightens
             it
             ;
             yet
             because
             that
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             arose
             once
             vpon
             it
             ,
             &
             gaue
             a
             new
             life
             vnto
             the
             world
             in
             it
             ,
             &
             drew
             the
             strength
             of
             Gods
             moral
             precept
             vnto
             it
             ,
             therfore
             iustly
             do
             we
             sing
             with
             the
             
               psalmist
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               day
               which
               the
               Lorde
               hath
               made
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             forget
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             sort
             ,
             my selfe
             ;
             and
             deale
             with
             my
             wonted
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             great
             men
             vse
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             sometimes
             of
             their
             priuacie
             ,
             forbid
             the
             accesse
             of
             all
             suters
             .
             Prayer
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             singing
             ,
             good
             conference
             ,
             are
             the
             businesses
             of
             this
             day
             ;
             which
             I
             dare
             not
             bestow
             
             on
             anie
             worke
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             heauenly
             .
             J
             hate
             superstition
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             loosenesse
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             I
             finde
             it
             harde
             to
             offend
             in
             too
             much
             deuotion
             ,
             easie
             in
             profanenesse
             .
             The
             whole
             Week
             is
             sanctified
             by
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             my
             care
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             my
             blessing
             on
             the
             rest
             .
             I
             show
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             what
             I
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             ought
             :
             I
             commit
             my
             desires
             to
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             weake
             ,
             my
             actions
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Wise
             and
             Holye
             ;
             my
             weakenesses
             to
             the
             pardon
             and
             redresse
             of
             my
             mercifull
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
           
             EPIST.
             II.
             To
             Mr.
             
               T.
               S.
            
             Dedicated
             to
             Sir
             
               Fulke
               Greuill
            
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Discoursing
                 how
                 wee
                 may
                 vse
                 the
                 Worlde
                 without
                 daunger
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HOwe
             to
             liue
             out
             of
             the
             daunger
             of
             the
             Worlde
             is
             both
             a
             great
             &
             good
             care
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             troubles
             too
             fewe
             .
             Some
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             may
             not
             hurt
             
             them
             ,
             run
             frō
             it
             ;
             &
             banish
             themselues
             to
             the
             toppes
             of
             solitary
             Mountaines
             :
             changing
             the
             Cities
             ,
             for
             Deserts
             ,
             houses
             ,
             for
             Gaues
             ,
             and
             the
             societie
             of
             men
             for
             beasts
             ;
             and
             least
             their
             enimy
             might
             insinuate
             himselfe
             into
             their
             secrecy
             ,
             haue
             abridged
             themselues
             of
             dyet
             ,
             cloathing
             ,
             lodging
             ,
             harbour
             ,
             fit
             for
             reasonable
             creatures
             ;
             seeming
             to
             haue
             left
             off
             themselues
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             companions
             .
          
           
             As
             if
             the
             Worlde
             were
             not
             euery
             where
             ;
             as
             if
             wee
             could
             hide
             our selues
             from
             the
             Diuel
             ;
             as
             if
             solitarinesse
             were
             priuiledged
             from
             Temptations
             ;
             as
             if
             wee
             did
             not
             more
             violently
             affect
             restrained
             delights
             ;
             as
             if
             these
             Hieromes
             did
             not
             finde
             Rome
             in
             their
             hart
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             nothing
             but
             rockes
             &
             trees
             in
             their
             eye
             .
             Hence
             these
             places
             of
             retyrednesse
             ,
             founded
             at
             first
             vppon
             necessity
             mixt
             with
             deuotion
             ,
             haue
             proued
             
             infamously
             vnclean
             ;
             Cels
             of
             lust
             ,
             not
             of
             piety
             .
             This
             course
             is
             preposterous
             ;
             If
             I
             were
             worthy
             to
             teach
             you
             a
             better
             way
             ,
             learne
             to
             bee
             an
             Hermit
             at
             home
             :
             Begin
             with
             your
             owne
             heart
             ,
             estraunge
             and
             weane
             it
             from
             the
             loue
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Christianity
             hath
             taught
             vs
             nothing
             ,
             if
             wee
             haue
             not
             learned
             this
             distinction
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             great
             weakenesse
             not
             to
             see
             ,
             but
             wee
             must
             be
             inamored
             :
             Elisha
             ,
             saw
             the
             secret
             state
             of
             the
             Syrian
             court
             ,
             yet
             as
             an
             enemy
             :
             The
             blessed
             Angelles
             see
             our
             earthly
             affayres
             ,
             but
             as
             strangers
             :
             Moses
             his
             body
             was
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             amongest
             the
             delicate
             Egiptians
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             suffering
             with
             the
             afflicted
             
               Israelites
               .
               Lot
            
             tooke
             part
             of
             the
             fayre
             Medowes
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             not
             of
             theyr
             sinnes
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Sauiour
             sawe
             the
             glory
             of
             al
             Kingdomes
             ,
             &
             contemned
             them
             :
             and
             cannot
             the
             world
             look
             vpon
             
             vs
             Christians
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             be
             witched
             ?
             We
             see
             the
             Sun
             daily
             ,
             &
             warme
             vs
             at
             his
             beames
             ,
             yet
             make
             not
             an
             Idol
             of
             it
             ;
             doth
             any
             man
             hide
             his
             face
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             adore
             it
             ?
             All
             our
             safetie
             or
             danger
             therefore
             ,
             is
             from
             within
             .
             In
             vaine
             is
             the
             body
             an
             Anachoret
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             a
             Ruffian
             :
             And
             if
             that
             bee
             retyred
             in
             affections
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             but
             a
             Cipher
             :
             Lo
             then
             the
             eyes
             will
             looke
             carelessely
             and
             strangely
             in
             what
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             the
             tongue
             will
             sometimes
             answere
             to
             that
             was
             not
             asked
             .
             We
             eate
             and
             recreate
             ,
             because
             wee
             must
             ,
             not
             because
             we
             would
             :
             and
             when
             wee
             are
             pleased
             ,
             wee
             are
             suspicious
             :
             Lawfull
             delights
             ,
             we
             neyther
             refuse
             ,
             nor
             dote
             vpon
             ,
             and
             all
             contentments
             goe
             and
             come
             like
             strangers
             .
             That
             all
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             take
             vp
             your
             hart
             with
             better
             thoughts
             ;
             be
             sure
             it
             will
             not
             be
             empty
             ,
             if
             Heauen
             haue
             fore-stalled
             all
             the
             
             roomes
             ,
             the
             Worlde
             is
             disappointed
             ,
             and
             eyther
             dares
             not
             offer
             ,
             or
             is
             repulsed
             .
             Fixe
             your selfe
             vpon
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             eternity
             ,
             which
             abides
             you
             after
             this
             short
             pilgrimage
             .
             You
             cannot
             but
             contemne
             what
             you
             find
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             you
             expect
             .
             Leaue
             not
             til
             you
             attaine
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             liue
             ,
             because
             ye
             cannot
             as
             yet
             be
             dissolued
             :
             Be
             but
             one
             halfe
             vppon
             earth
             ,
             let
             your
             better
             part
             conuerse
             aboue
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             enioy
             that
             whereto
             it
             was
             ordained
             .
             Thinke
             how
             little
             the
             World
             can
             doe
             for
             you
             and
             what
             it
             doth
             ,
             how
             deceitfully
             :
             vvhat
             stings
             there
             are
             with
             this
             Hony
             ,
             vvhat
             farewell
             succeeds
             this
             Welcome
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             Iael
             brings
             you
             Milk
             in
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             know
             shee
             hath
             a
             nayle
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Aske
             your
             heart
             what
             it
             is
             the
             better
             ,
             what
             the
             merrier
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             pleasures
             where
             with
             it
             hath
             befriended
             
             you
             :
             let
             your
             own
             trial
             teach
             you
             contempt
             ;
             Thinke
             how
             sincere
             ,
             how
             glorious
             those
             ioyes
             are
             ,
             which
             abide
             you
             elsevvhere
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             certaine
             (
             though
             future
             )
             then
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             not
             these
             thoughts
             be
             flying
             ,
             but
             fixed
             :
             Jn
             vaine
             do
             we
             meditate
             ,
             if
             were
             solue
             not
             :
             when
             your
             hart
             is
             once
             thus
             setled
             ,
             it
             shall
             commaund
             all
             things
             to
             aduantage
             .
             The
             World
             shall
             not
             betray
             ,
             but
             serue
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             God
             promises
             by
             his
             
               Salomon
               ;
               VVhen
               the
               wayes
               of
               a
               man
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               wil
               make
               his
               enimies
               also
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             this
             aduice
             my
             pouerty
             affoorded
             long
             since
             to
             a
             weake
             friend
             ;
             I
             Write
             it
             not
             to
             you
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             Schollers
             are
             woont
             to
             say
             their
             part
             to
             their
             Maisters
             .
             The
             world
             hath
             long
             and
             iustly
             both
             noted
             and
             
             honoured
             you
             for
             eminence
             in
             wisedome
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             I
             aboue
             the
             most
             ;
             I
             am
             ready
             with
             the
             awe
             of
             a
             Learner
             ,
             to
             embrace
             all
             precepts
             from
             you
             :
             you
             shall
             expect
             nothing
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             Testimonies
             of
             respect
             and
             thankefulnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             EPIST.
             III.
             To
             S
             
               George
               Fleetwood
            
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Of
                 the
                 remedies
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 motiues
                 to
                 auoyde
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             none
             ,
             either
             more
             common
             ,
             or
             more
             troblesom
             guest
             ,
             then
             Sin.
             Troublesome
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             solicitation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             remorse
             .
             Before
             the
             act
             ,
             it
             wearies
             vs
             with
             a
             wicked
             importunity
             ;
             
             after
             the
             act
             it
             torments
             vs
             with
             feares
             ,
             and
             the
             painful
             gnawings
             of
             an
             accusing
             Conscience
             :
             Neyther
             is
             it
             more
             irkesome
             to
             men
             ,
             then
             odious
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             indeed
             neuer
             hated
             any
             thing
             but
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             it
             any
             thing
             .
             How
             happy
             were
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             ?
             This
             must
             be
             our
             desire
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             our
             hope
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             wee
             carry
             this
             bodie
             of
             sinne
             and
             death
             about
             vs
             :
             yet
             (
             which
             is
             our
             comfort
             )
             it
             shall
             not
             carry
             vs
             ,
             though
             wee
             carry
             it
             :
             It
             will
             dwell
             with
             vs
             ,
             but
             with
             no
             commaund
             ;
             yea
             ,
             with
             no
             peace
             :
             Wee
             grudge
             to
             giue
             it
             house-roome
             ,
             but
             wee
             hate
             to
             giue
             it
             seruice
             .
             This
             our
             Hagar
             wil
             abide
             many
             strokes
             ,
             ere
             she
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             doores
             ;
             she
             shall
             go
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             seede
             of
             promise
             shall
             inherit
             alone
             .
             There
             is
             no
             vnquyetnesse
             good
             ,
             but
             this
             :
             and
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             quietnesse
             cannot
             stand
             with
             safetie
             :
             
             neither
             did
             euer
             warre
             more
             truly
             beget
             peace
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             strife
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Resistance
             is
             the
             way
             to
             victory
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             to
             an
             eternall
             peace
             and
             happynesse
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             care
             then
             ,
             how
             to
             resist
             :
             sinne
             ,
             how
             to
             auoyd
             it
             :
             and
             such
             as
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             teach
             and
             learne
             .
             As
             there
             are
             two
             grounds
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             so
             of
             the
             auoydance
             of
             Sinne
             ;
             Loue
             ,
             and
             Feare
             :
             These
             if
             they
             be
             placed
             amisse
             ,
             cause
             vs
             to
             offend
             :
             if
             aright
             ,
             are
             the
             remedies
             of
             euill
             :
             The
             Loue
             must
             be
             of
             God
             ;
             Feare
             ,
             of
             Iudgement
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             loues
             much
             ,
             to
             whom
             much
             is
             forgiuen
             ,
             so
             hee
             that
             loues
             much
             ,
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             dooe
             that
             which
             may
             neede
             forgiuenesse
             .
             The
             heart
             that
             hath
             felt
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             will
             not
             abide
             the
             bitter
             rellish
             of
             sinne
             :
             This
             is
             both
             a
             stronger
             motiue
             then
             Fear
             ,
             and
             more
             Noble
             ;
             
             None
             but
             a
             good
             heart
             is
             capable
             of
             this
             grace
             :
             which
             who
             so
             hath
             receyued
             ,
             thus
             powerfully
             repelles
             tentations
             .
          
           
             Haue
             I
             found
             my
             God
             so
             gracious
             to
             me
             that
             hee
             hath
             denyed
             mee
             nothing
             ,
             eyther
             in
             earth
             or
             heauen
             :
             and
             shal
             not
             J
             so
             much
             as
             deny
             my
             owne
             will
             for
             his
             sake
             ?
             Hath
             my
             deare
             Sauiour
             bought
             my
             soul
             at
             such
             a
             price
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             not
             haue
             it
             ?
             Was
             hee
             crucified
             for
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             by
             my
             sinnes
             crucifie
             him
             againe
             ?
             Am
             J
             his
             in
             so
             many
             bonds
             ,
             and
             shall
             J
             serue
             the
             Diuel
             ?
             O
             God!
             is
             this
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             beneficence
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             J
             should
             wilfully
             dishonor
             thee
             ?
             Was
             thy
             blood
             so
             little
             worth
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             treade
             it
             vnder
             my
             feete
             ?
             Dooth
             this
             become
             him
             that
             shall
             be
             once
             glorious
             vvith
             thee
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             prepared
             heauen
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             do
             I
             thus
             prepare
             my selfe
             for
             
             heauen
             ?
             Shall
             I
             thus
             recompence
             thy
             loue
             ,
             in
             dooing
             that
             which
             thou
             hatest
             ?
             Satan
             hath
             no
             Dart
             (
             I
             speak
             confidently
             )
             that
             can
             pierce
             this
             Shielde
             :
             Christians
             are
             indeed
             to
             oft
             surprized
             ,
             ere
             they
             can
             holde
             it
             out
             :
             there
             is
             no
             small
             pollicy
             in
             the
             suddainenesse
             of
             temptation
             :
             but
             if
             they
             haue
             once
             setled
             it
             before
             their
             brest
             ,
             they
             are
             safe
             ,
             and
             their
             enemy
             hopelesse
             .
             Vnder
             this
             head
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             sure
             remedie
             against
             sinne
             ,
             by
             looking
             vpwardes
             ,
             backwards
             ,
             into
             our selues
             ,
             forwards
             .
             Vpwards
             ,
             at
             the
             glorious
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             infinite
             goodnesse
             of
             that
             God
             whom
             our
             sinne
             would
             offend
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             face
             we
             sin
             :
             whose
             mercies
             ,
             &
             whose
             holynesse
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             hel
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             offend
             .
             Backwards
             ,
             at
             the
             manifold
             fauours
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             obedience
             .
             Into
             our selues
             ,
             at
             that
             honourable
             vocation
             ,
             
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             graced
             vs
             ,
             that
             holy
             profession
             we
             haue
             made
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             that
             solemne
             vowe
             &
             Couenant
             ,
             whereby
             we
             haue
             confirmed
             our
             profession
             ;
             the
             gracious
             beginnings
             of
             that
             spirit
             in
             vs
             ,
             which
             is
             grieued
             by
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             yea
             quenched
             .
             Forwards
             ,
             at
             the
             ioy
             which
             will
             follow
             vpon
             our
             forbearance
             ,
             that
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             happy
             expectation
             of
             glory
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             momentary
             and
             vnpleasing
             delight
             of
             a
             present
             sinne
             ;
             All
             these
             ,
             out
             of
             Loue
             ;
             Fear
             is
             a
             retentiue
             ,
             as
             necessary
             ,
             not
             so
             ingenuous
             .
             Jt
             is
             better
             to
             be
             wonne
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             frighted
             from
             sinne
             :
             to
             be
             allured
             ,
             then
             drawne
             .
             Both
             are
             little
             inough
             in
             our
             pronesse
             to
             euil
             :
             Euil
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             obiect
             of
             feare
             .
             Heerein
             therefore
             ,
             wee
             must
             terrifie
             our
             stubburnnesse
             ,
             with
             both
             euils
             ;
             Of
             losse
             ,
             and
             of
             sence
             :
             that
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             the
             
             honor
             of
             the
             euent
             may
             counteruaile
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             tentation
             :
             Of
             losse
             ,
             remembering
             that
             now
             we
             are
             about
             to
             loose
             a
             God
             ;
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             the
             comforts
             &
             hopes
             of
             ano
             her
             world
             ;
             to
             rob
             our selues
             of
             all
             those
             sweete
             mercies
             we
             inioyed
             ;
             to
             thrust
             his
             spirit
             out
             of
             doores
             (
             which
             cannot
             abide
             to
             dwell
             within
             the
             noysom
             stench
             of
             sinne
             )
             to
             shut
             the
             doores
             of
             heauen
             against
             our selues
             .
             Of
             sence
             ;
             That
             thus
             we
             giue
             satan
             a
             right
             in
             vs
             ,
             power
             ouer
             vs
             ,
             aduantage
             against
             vs.
             That
             wee
             make
             God
             to
             frowne
             vpon
             vs
             in
             heauen
             ;
             That
             we
             arme
             all
             his
             good
             creatures
             against
             vs
             on
             earth
             ;
             That
             we
             do
             as
             it
             were
             take
             Gods
             hand
             in
             ours
             ,
             &
             scourge
             our selues
             with
             all
             Temporall
             plagues
             ;
             and
             force
             his
             curses
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             and
             ours
             :
             That
             we
             wound
             our
             owne
             consciences
             with
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             wound
             vs
             with
             euerlasting
             torments
             ;
             
             That
             we
             do
             both
             make
             an
             hell
             in
             our
             breasts
             before
             hande
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             that
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             to
             rereceiue
             vs
             afterwards
             :
             That
             wee
             doe
             now
             cast
             Brimstone
             into
             the
             Fire
             ;
             and
             least
             we
             should
             faile
             of
             tortures
             ,
             make
             our selues
             our
             owne
             fiends
             :
             These
             ,
             &
             vvhat
             euer
             other
             terrors
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             must
             be
             layde
             to
             the
             soule
             :
             vvhich
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             throughly
             vrged
             to
             an
             heart
             ,
             not
             altogether
             incredulous
             ,
             Wel
             may
             a
             man
             aske
             himselfe
             ,
             how
             he
             dare
             sin
             ?
             But
             if
             neyther
             this
             Sunne
             of
             mercies
             ,
             nor
             the
             tempestuous
             Winds
             of
             iudgement
             can
             make
             him
             cast
             off
             Peters
             cloake
             of
             vvickednesse
             ;
             hee
             must
             bee
             clad
             vvith
             confusion
             ,
             as
             vvith
             a
             cloak
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             I
             tremble
             to
             thinke
             hovv
             many
             liue
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             vvere
             neyther
             beholden
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             affrayde
             of
             him
             ;
             neyther
             in
             his
             debt
             ,
             nor
             daunger
             :
             As
             if
             their
             heauen
             
             and
             hell
             vvere
             both
             vpon
             earth
             ;
             Sinning
             not
             onely
             vvithout
             shame
             ,
             but
             not
             vvithout
             mallice
             ;
             It
             is
             theyr
             least
             ill
             to
             do
             euill
             ;
             Behold
             they
             speake
             for
             it
             ,
             ioy
             in
             it
             ,
             boast
             of
             it
             ,
             inforce
             to
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             vvould
             send
             challenges
             into
             heauen
             ,
             &
             make
             loue
             to
             destruction
             :
             Their
             leudnesse
             cals
             for
             our
             sorrowe
             ,
             and
             zealous
             obedience
             ;
             that
             our
             God
             may
             haue
             as
             true
             Seruants
             ,
             as
             enimies
             :
             And
             as
             vvee
             see
             naturall
             qualities
             ,
             increased
             vvith
             the
             resistaunce
             of
             theyr
             contraries
             :
             so
             must
             our
             grace
             vvith
             others
             sinnes
             :
             We
             shal
             redeeme
             somvvhat
             of
             Gods
             dishonour
             by
             sinne
             ,
             if
             vve
             shal
             thence
             grovv
             holye
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             EPIST.
             IIII.
             To
             Mr.
             Doctor
             Milburne
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Discoursing
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 Popery
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             meane
             in
             all
             thinges
             is
             not
             more
             safe
             then
             hard
             :
             whether
             to
             finde
             or
             keep
             :
             &
             as
             in
             al
             other
             morality
             ,
             it
             lyeth
             in
             a
             narrow
             roome
             ;
             so
             most
             in
             the
             matter
             
             of
             our
             censures
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             Religion
             :
             wherein
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             eyther
             carelesse
             ,
             or
             too
             peremptory
             :
             How
             farre
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Popery
             raceth
             the
             foundation
             ,
             is
             worth
             our
             inquiry
             :
             I
             neede
             not
             stay
             vpon
             wordes
             .
             By
             foundation
             ,
             we
             mean
             the
             necessary
             groundes
             of
             Christian
             faith
             .
             This
             foundation
             Papistry
             defaces
             ,
             by
             laying
             a
             new
             ;
             by
             casting
             downe
             the
             old
             .
             In
             these
             cases
             ,
             addition
             destroyes
             :
             he
             that
             obtrudes
             a
             new
             worde
             ,
             no
             lesse
             ouerthrowes
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             hee
             that
             den̄yes
             the
             olde
             ,
             yea
             this
             ,
             very
             obtrusion
             denies
             :
             he
             that
             sets
             vp
             a
             newe
             Christ
             ,
             reiects
             Christ
             :
             Two
             foundations
             cannot
             stand
             at
             once
             :
             The
             Arke
             and
             Dagon
             :
             Now
             Papistry
             layes
             a
             double
             how
             foundation
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             a
             new
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             new
             word
             :
             The
             other
             ,
             a
             new
             Author
             ,
             or
             guide
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             newe
             head
             besides
             
             Christ
             God
             neuer
             layde
             other
             foundation
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             :
             vpon
             their
             Diuine
             writing
             ,
             he
             meant
             to
             build
             his
             Church
             ;
             which
             hee
             therefore
             inspired
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             like
             (
             himselfe
             )
             perfect
             and
             eternall
             :
             Popery
             buildes
             vppon
             an
             vn-written
             word
             ,
             the
             voyce
             of
             old
             (
             but
             doubtful
             )
             Traditions
             .
             The
             voyce
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             interpret
             it
             ,
             theyrs
             ;
             with
             no
             lesse
             confidence
             and
             presumption
             of
             certainety
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             euer
             Written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ;
             If
             this
             be
             not
             a
             new
             foundation
             ,
             the
             old
             was
             none
             .
             God
             neuer
             taught
             this
             holy
             Spouse
             to
             knowe
             any
             other
             husband
             ,
             thē
             Christ
             ;
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             other
             head
             ;
             to
             followe
             any
             other
             Shepheard
             ,
             to
             obey
             any
             other
             King
             :
             he
             alone
             may
             be
             inioyed
             without
             iealousie
             ,
             submitted
             to
             without
             danger
             ,
             without
             errour
             beleeued
             ,
             serued
             without
             
             scruple
             :
             Popery
             offers
             to
             impose
             on
             Gods
             Church
             a
             King
             ,
             shepheard
             ,
             head
             ,
             husband
             ,
             besides
             her
             owne
             :
             A
             man
             ;
             a
             man
             of
             sin
             .
             He
             must
             know
             all
             things
             ,
             can
             erre
             in
             nothing
             :
             direct
             ,
             inform
             ,
             animate
             ,
             cōmand
             ,
             both
             in
             earth
             and
             Purgatory
             ,
             expounde
             Scriptures
             ,
             cannonize
             Saints
             ,
             forgiue
             Sins
             :
             create
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             is
             absolute
             and
             infallible
             as
             his
             Maker
             ;
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             if
             to
             attribute
             ,
             these
             things
             to
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             bee
             to
             make
             him
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             Then
             to
             ascribe
             them
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             contradict
             him
             that
             sayde
             ,
             
               Other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               layde
               ,
               which
               is
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             To
             lay
             a
             new
             foundation
             ,
             doth
             necessarily
             subuert
             the
             old
             :
             yet
             see
             this
             further
             actually
             done
             in
             particulars
             :
             wherein
             yet
             this
             distinction
             may
             cleare
             the
             way
             :
             The
             foundation
             is
             ouerthrowne
             two
             
             wayes
             ;
             either
             in
             flat
             tearmes
             ,
             when
             a
             mayne
             principle
             of
             faith
             is
             absolutely
             denyed
             :
             as
             the
             deity
             and
             consubstantiality
             of
             the
             sonne
             by
             Arrius
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             by
             Sabellius
             and
             Seruetus
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodye
             by
             Himeneus
             and
             Philetus
             ,
             the
             last
             Iudgement
             by
             Saint
             Peters
             Mockers
             ;
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             by
             consequent
             ;
             when
             anie
             opinion
             is
             maintained
             ,
             which
             by
             iust
             sequell
             ouer
             turneth
             the
             trueth
             of
             that
             principle
             ,
             which
             the
             defendant
             professes
             to
             holde
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             hee
             will
             not
             graunt
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             deduction
             ▪
             so
             the
             Ancient
             M●n●i
             ,
             of
             whom
             Ierom
             speaketh
             ,
             while
             they
             vrged
             Circumcision
             ,
             by
             consequent
             according
             to
             Paules
             rule
             ,
             reiected
             Christ
             :
             so
             the
             Pelagians
             ,
             while
             they
             defended
             a
             full
             perfection
             of
             our
             righteoushes
             in
             our selues
             ,
             ouerthrew
             Christes
             iustification
             :
             and
             in
             effect
             sayde
             ,
             
               I
               beleeue
               in
            
             
             
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               myselfe
            
             :
             so
             some
             Vbiauitaries
             ,
             while
             they
             hold
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             conuersion
             ,
             and
             saluation
             of
             reprobates
             ,
             ouerthrow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             and
             immutability
             .
             Popery
             comes
             in
             this
             latter
             rank
             ;
             and
             may
             iustly
             be
             tearmed
             heresie
             ,
             by
             direct
             consequent
             :
             Though
             not
             in
             their
             graunt
             ,
             yet
             in
             necessarie
             proofe
             and
             inference
             .
             Thus
             it
             ouerthrowes
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             humanity
             ,
             while
             it
             holds
             his
             whole
             humaine
             body
             locally
             circumscribed
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &
             at
             once
             (
             the
             same
             instant
             )
             wholy
             present
             in
             ten
             thousand
             places
             on
             earth
             ,
             without
             circumscription
             :
             That
             whole
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             dimensions
             ,
             euery
             part
             hauing
             his
             own
             place
             and
             figure
             :
             and
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             wholly
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             breade
             .
             Our
             iustification
             ,
             while
             it
             ascribes
             it
             to
             our
             owne
             workes
             :
             The
             Al-sufficiency
             
             of
             Christs
             owne
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whiles
             they
             reiterate
             it
             daily
             by
             the
             handes
             of
             a
             Priest
             .
             Of
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             while
             they
             holde
             a
             payment
             of
             our
             vtmost
             farthings
             ,
             in
             a
             deuised
             Purgatory
             .
             Of
             his
             mediation
             ,
             while
             they
             implore
             others
             to
             ayde
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             their
             intercession
             ,
             but
             their
             merites
             ;
             suing
             not
             onely
             for
             their
             Prayes
             ,
             but
             their
             gifts
             :
             The
             value
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whiles
             they
             hold
             them
             insufficient
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             in
             points
             essentiall
             to
             saluation
             ,
             &
             bind
             them
             to
             an
             vncertaine
             dependance
             vpon
             the
             Church
             .
             Besides
             hundreds
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             there
             are
             heresies
             in
             actions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             those
             fundamentall
             practises
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             his
             :
             As
             prohibitions
             of
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             Laity
             :
             Prescriptions
             of
             deuotion
             in
             vnknowne
             tongues
             :
             Tying
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             Sacraments
             and
             Prayers
             to
             the
             externall
             worke
             :
             Adoration
             of
             Angels
             ,
             
             Saints
             ,
             Bread
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Jmages
             :
             All
             which
             ,
             are
             as
             so
             many
             reall
             vnderminings
             of
             the
             sacred
             foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             actiue
             ,
             then
             vocall
             .
             By
             this
             ,
             the
             simplest
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             holde
             of
             Papists
             ;
             neyther
             as
             no
             Heretiques
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
             palpable
             as
             the
             worst
             :
             If
             any
             man
             aske
             for
             theyr
             conuiction
             .
             In
             the
             simpler
             sort
             ,
             I
             grant
             this
             excuse
             fayre
             and
             tollerable
             :
             Poore
             soules
             ,
             they
             cannot
             bee
             any
             otherwise
             informed
             ,
             much
             lesse
             perswaded
             :
             Whiles
             in
             trueth
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             hold
             the
             maine
             principles
             which
             they
             know
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             may
             passe
             ouer
             their
             ignorant
             weakenesse
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             cannot
             know
             .
             For
             the
             other
             ,
             I
             feare
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             their
             errours
             are
             wilfull
             .
             The
             light
             of
             truth
             hath
             shined
             out
             of
             heauen
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             loue
             darkenesse
             more
             then
             light
             .
             Jn
             this
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             hee
             shall
             speake
             and
             hope
             idly
             ,
             that
             shall
             call
             for
             a
             publique
             and
             vniuersall
             euiction
             :
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             pretend
             to
             bee
             Iudges
             in
             their
             owne
             cause
             ?
             Vnlesse
             they
             wil
             not
             be
             aduersaries
             to
             themselues
             ,
             or
             iudge
             of
             vs
             ,
             this
             course
             is
             but
             impossible
             :
             As
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             so
             Antichrist
             ,
             will
             not
             yeelde
             :
             both
             shall
             bee
             subdued
             ;
             neyther
             will
             treat
             of
             peace
             :
             what
             remains
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lorde
             shall
             consume
             that
             wicked
             man
             (
             which
             is
             now
             clearely
             reuealed
             )
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             &
             abolish
             him
             with
             the
             brightnes
             of
             his
             cōming
             .
             Euen
             so
             ,
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               come
               quickly
            
             .
             This
             briefly
             is
             my
             conceit
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             I
             willingly
             refer
             to
             your
             clear
             &
             deepe
             iudgement
             ,
             being
             not
             more
             desirous
             to
             teach
             the
             ignoraunt
             ▪
             what
             I
             knowe
             ,
             then
             to
             learne
             of
             you
             what
             I
             should
             teach
             ,
             &
             know
             not
             .
             The
             Lord
             direct
             all
             our
             thoughts
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             &
             the
             behoofe
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             EPIST.
             V.
             Written
             long
             since
             to
             Mr.
             
               I.
               VV.
            
             
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Disswading
                 from
                 seperation
                 :
                 &
                 shortly
                 oppugning
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 that
                 errour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             my
             former
             Epistle
             (
             I
             confesse
             )
             J
             touched
             the
             late
             seperation
             vvith
             a
             light
             hand
             :
             onely
             setting
             downe
             the
             iniurie
             of
             it
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             not
             discussing
             the
             groundes
             in
             common
             ;
             now
             your
             daunger
             drawes
             
             me
             on
             to
             this
             discourse
             :
             it
             is
             not
             much
             lesse
             thanke-woorthy
             ,
             to
             preuent
             a
             disease
             ,
             then
             to
             cure
             it
             :
             you
             confesse
             that
             you
             doubt
             ;
             I
             mislike
             it
             not
             ,
             doubting
             is
             not
             more
             the
             way
             to
             errour
             ,
             then
             to
             satisfaction
             ;
             lay
             downe
             first
             ,
             all
             pride
             and
             preiudice
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             fear
             you
             :
             I
             neuer
             yet
             knew
             any
             man
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             bewraide
             himselfe
             far
             gone
             with
             ouer-weening
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             hath
             beene
             iust
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             punish
             their selfe
             loue
             with
             error
             :
             an
             humble
             spirit
             is
             a
             fit
             subiect
             for
             trueth
             :
             prepare
             you
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             let
             mee
             then
             answere
             ,
             or
             rather
             God
             for
             mee
             ;
             you
             doubt
             whether
             the
             notorious
             sin
             of
             one
             vnreformed
             ,
             vncensured
             ,
             defile
             not
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             may
             not
             without
             sinne
             communicate
             therewith
             :
             &
             why
             not
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             wo
             were
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             thus
             liue
             in
             the
             daunger
             of
             all
             men
             :
             haue
             
             we
             not
             sins
             enow
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             borrow
             of
             others
             ?
             Each
             man
             shal
             beare
             his
             own
             burden
             :
             is
             ours
             so
             light
             ,
             that
             we
             cal
             for
             more
             waight
             ,
             &
             vndertake
             what
             God
             neuer
             imposed
             ?
             It
             was
             enough
             for
             him
             that
             is
             God
             &
             man
             to
             bear
             others
             iniquities
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             taske
             for
             vs
             ,
             which
             shrink
             vnder
             the
             least
             of
             our
             owne
             :
             But
             it
             is
             made
             ours
             ,
             you
             say
             (
             thogh
             anothers
             )
             by
             our
             toleration
             &
             conniuence
             :
             indeede
             ,
             if
             we
             consent
             to
             them
             ;
             encourage
             them
             ,
             imitate
             or
             accompany
             them
             in
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             ryot
             ;
             yet
             more
             ,
             the
             publicke
             person
             ,
             that
             forbeares
             a
             knowne
             sin
             ,
             sinneth
             ;
             but
             if
             each
             mans
             known
             sinne
             be
             euery
             mans
             ,
             what
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             the
             roote
             and
             the
             braunches
             ?
             Adams
             sinne
             spread
             it selfe
             to
             vs
             ,
             because
             wee
             were
             in
             him
             ,
             stood
             or
             fell
             in
             him
             ;
             our
             case
             is
             not
             such
             .
             Do
             but
             see
             how
             God
             scorneth
             that
             vniust
             Prouerbe
             of
             the
             
             
               Iewes
               ,
               That
               the
               fathers
               haue
               eaten
               sower
               Grapes
               ,
               and
               the
               childrens
               teeth
               are
               set
               on
               edge
               ?
            
             How
             much
             lesse
             are
             straungers
             ?
             Js
             any
             bond
             so
             neere
             as
             this
             of
             blood
             ?
             Shall
             not
             the
             childe
             smart
             for
             the
             Parent
             ;
             and
             shall
             wee
             (
             euen
             spiritually
             )
             for
             others
             ?
             You
             obiect
             Achans
             stealth
             ,
             &
             Israels
             punishment
             :
             an
             vnlike
             case
             ,
             &
             extraordinary
             :
             for
             see
             how
             direct
             Gods
             charge
             is
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               ware
               of
               the
               execrable
               thing
               least
               ye
               make
               your selues
               execrable
               ,
               and
               in
               taking
               of
               the
               execrable
               thing
               ,
               make
               also
               the
               hoast
               of
               Israell
               execrable
               and
               trouble
               it
               .
            
             Now
             euery
             man
             is
             made
             a
             party
             ,
             by
             a
             peculiar
             iniunction
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             all
             Israell
             is
             as
             one
             man
             :
             but
             euery
             Israelite
             is
             a
             publicke
             person
             in
             this
             act
             ;
             you
             cannot
             shewe
             the
             like
             in
             euery
             one
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             :
             it
             was
             a
             lawe
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             not
             intended
             for
             perpetuity
             :
             you
             may
             as
             well
             challenge
             the
             Trumpets
             of
             Rammes-hornes
             ,
             
             and
             seauen
             dayes
             walke
             vnto
             euery
             siedge
             .
             Looke
             else
             ,
             where
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             suffers
             the
             Woman
             Iezabel
             to
             teach
             and
             deceyue
             .
             A
             great
             sinne
             ,
             
               Yet
               to
               you
            
             (
             saith
             the
             spirit
             )
             
               the
               rest
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               haue
               not
               this
               learning
               :
               I
               will
               put
               vpon
               you
               none
               other
               burden
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               you
               haue
               ,
               holde
               fast
            
             ;
             Hee
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               Leaue
               your
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             
               Hold
               fast
               your
               owne
            
             .
             Look
             into
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             ransacke
             their
             burdens
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             find
             this
             there
             ;
             yea
             ,
             beholde
             our
             best
             patterne
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             The
             Iewish
             Rulers
             in
             Christ
             time
             were
             notoriously
             couetous
             ,
             proud
             ,
             oppressing
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             our
             Sauiour
             feared
             not
             polluting
             ,
             in
             ioyning
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             was
             so
             far
             frō
             seperating
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             &
             sent
             others
             to
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             a
             little
             Leauen
             Leauens
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             by
             the
             infection
             of
             it
             ;
             
             sinne
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             vnpunnished
             ,
             spreadeth
             ;
             it
             so
             wreth
             al
             those
             whose
             hands
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             others
             .
             If
             we
             dislike
             it
             ,
             detest
             ,
             resist
             ,
             reproue
             ,
             and
             mourn
             for
             it
             ;
             we
             cannot
             be
             tainted
             :
             the
             Corinthian
             loue-feasts
             had
             grosse
             and
             sinfull
             disorder
             :
             yet
             you
             heare
             not
             Paul
             say
             ,
             
               Abstaine
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               till-these
               bee
               reformed
            
             ;
             Rather
             he
             enioynes
             the
             act
             ,
             and
             controules
             the
             abuse
             :
             GOD
             hath
             bidden
             you
             heare
             and
             receiue
             :
             shew
             me
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             sayd
             ,
             except
             others
             be
             sinfull
             .
             Their
             vncleannesse
             can
             no
             more
             defile
             you
             ,
             then
             your
             holinesse
             can
             excuse
             them
             .
             But
             while
             J
             communicate
             (
             you
             say
             )
             I
             consent
             ;
             God
             forbid
             .
             It
             is
             sinne
             not
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             deseruing
             ;
             but
             not
             yours
             :
             who
             made
             you
             a
             Ruler
             &
             a
             Iudge
             ?
             The
             vnclean
             must
             be
             seperated
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             people
             :
             I
             Would
             you
             haue
             no
             distinction
             betwixt
             priuate
             and
             publicke
             persons
             ?
             
             What
             strange
             confusion
             is
             this
             ?
             And
             what
             other
             then
             the
             olde
             note
             of
             Corah
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             
               Ye
               take
               too
               much
               vpon
               you
               ,
            
             seeing
             all
             the
             Congregation
             is
             holy
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             among
             them
             :
             wherfore
             ,
             then
             lift
             you
             vp
             your selues
             aboue
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Lorde
             ?
             What
             is
             (
             if
             this
             bee
             not
             )
             to
             make
             a
             monster
             of
             Christs
             body
             :
             hee
             is
             the
             heade
             ,
             his
             Church
             the
             body
             ,
             consisting
             of
             diuers
             limbes
             ?
             All
             haue
             their
             seuerall
             faculties
             and
             imployments
             ;
             not
             euery
             one
             ,
             al
             ;
             who
             would
             immagine
             any
             man
             so
             absurd
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             body
             shold
             be
             al
             toong
             ,
             or
             al
             hands
             ;
             euery
             man
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             euery
             man
             a
             Ruler
             ?
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             sayde
             to
             euery
             man
             ,
             
               Goe
               teach
               ,
               and
               whose
               sinnes
               ye
               remit
               :
            
             Howe
             Sencelesse
             are
             these
             two
             extreames
             ?
             Of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             hath
             the
             Keyes
             :
             Of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             that
             euerie
             
             man
             hath
             them
             .
             But
             these
             priuiledges
             and
             charges
             are
             giuen
             to
             the
             Church
             ▪
             True
             ;
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             hir
             Gouernours
             ,
             the
             faculty
             of
             speech
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             vse
             of
             it
             to
             the
             proper
             Instrument
             .
             Man
             speaketh
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             toong
             ;
             if
             a
             voice
             should
             be
             heard
             from
             his
             hand
             ,
             eare
             ,
             foote
             ,
             it
             were
             vnnaturall
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             tongue
             speak
             not
             when
             it
             ought
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             blame
             the
             hand
             ?
             But
             you
             say
             ;
             If
             the
             tongue
             speake
             not
             ,
             or
             speak
             ill
             ,
             the
             whole
             man
             smarteth
             ;
             the
             man
             sinneth
             :
             I
             graunt
             it
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             set
             the
             naturall
             body
             on
             too
             hard
             a
             racke
             ,
             if
             you
             straine
             it
             in
             all
             thinges
             ,
             to
             the
             likenesse
             of
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             ciuill
             .
             The
             mēbers
             of
             that
             being
             quickned
             by
             the
             same
             soule
             ,
             haue
             charge
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             stand
             or
             fall
             together
             :
             It
             is
             not
             so
             in
             these
             .
             If
             then
             notwithstanding
             vnpunnished
             
             sinnes
             wee
             may
             ioyne
             with
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             Whether
             is
             ours
             such
             ?
             You
             doubt
             ,
             and
             your
             solicitors
             deny
             :
             surely
             if
             wee
             haue
             many
             enormities
             ,
             yet
             none
             worse
             then
             rash
             and
             cruel
             iudgment
             ;
             let
             them
             make
             this
             a
             colour
             to
             depart
             from
             themselues
             :
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             woe
             to
             them
             that
             cal
             good
             ,
             euil
             :
             To
             iudge
             one
             man
             is
             bold
             and
             daungerous
             :
             Iudge
             then
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             condemne
             a
             whole
             church
             :
             God
             knowes
             ,
             as
             much
             without
             cause
             ,
             as
             without
             shame
             ,
             Vaine
             men
             may
             libel
             against
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             her
             husband
             neuer
             diuorc't
             her
             :
             No
             ,
             his
             loue
             is
             still
             aboue
             their
             hatred
             ,
             his
             blessinges
             aboue
             their
             censures
             :
             Do
             but
             ask
             them
             ,
             were
             we
             euer
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             they
             deny
             it
             ,
             Who
             then
             were
             so
             ?
             Had
             God
             neuer
             Church
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             till
             Barrow
             &
             Greenwood
             arose
             ?
             And
             euen
             then
             
             scarce
             a
             number
             ?
             nay
             ,
             when
             or
             where
             was
             euer
             any
             man
             in
             the
             worlde
             (
             except
             in
             the
             Schooles
             perhaps
             of
             Donatus
             or
             Nouatus
             )
             that
             taught
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             now
             still
             hath
             hee
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             blind
             lane
             at
             Amsterdam
             ?
             Can
             you
             thinke
             this
             probable
             ?
             If
             they
             affirme
             it
             ,
             when
             ceased
             we
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             pointes
             controuerted
             still
             the
             same
             ?
             The
             same
             Gouernment
             ,
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ?
             Their
             minds
             are
             changed
             ,
             not
             our
             estate
             :
             Who
             hath
             admonished
             ,
             euinced
             ,
             eccommunicated
             vs
             ;
             and
             when
             ?
             All
             these
             must
             be
             done
             ;
             Will
             it
             not
             be
             a
             shame
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Francis
               Iohnson
            
             ,
             as
             he
             tooke
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             Father
             ;
             so
             had
             power
             to
             excōmunicate
             his
             Mother
             ,
             the
             Church
             ?
             How
             base
             and
             idle
             are
             these
             conceits
             ?
             Are
             we
             then
             heretickes
             condemned
             in
             ourselues
             ,
             wherin
             ouerthroew
             wee
             the
             foundation
             ?
             
             What
             other
             God
             ,
             Sauiour
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             Iustification
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Heauen
             ,
             do
             they
             teach
             beside
             vs
             ?
             Can
             al
             the
             Maisters
             of
             seperation
             ,
             yea
             can
             al
             the
             churches
             in
             Christendome
             ,
             set
             forth
             a
             more
             exquisite
             and
             woorthy
             confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ?
             Who
             can
             hold
             these
             ,
             and
             be
             hereticall
             ?
             Or
             ,
             from
             which
             of
             these
             are
             we
             reuolted
             ?
             But
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             they
             haue
             taught
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             euery
             trueth
             in
             Scripture
             is
             fundamentall
             ;
             so
             fruitfull
             is
             errour
             of
             absurdities
             ;
             Whereof
             stil
             one
             breedes
             another
             more
             deformed
             then
             it selfe
             .
             That
             Trophimus
             was
             left
             at
             Miletum
             sicke
             ,
             that
             Pauls
             Cloake
             was
             left
             at
             Troas
             ,
             that
             
               Gaius
               Paules
            
             hoast
             ,
             saluted
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             that
             Naball
             was
             drunke
             ;
             or
             that
             Thamar
             baked
             Cakes
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             fundamentall
             :
             how
             large
             is
             the
             separatists
             
             Creed
             ,
             that
             hath
             all
             these
             Articles
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             al
             Scripture
             is
             of
             the
             same
             author
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             authority
             :
             so
             say
             we
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             same
             vse
             :
             is
             it
             as
             necessary
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             knowe
             that
             Peter
             hosted
             with
             one
             Simon
             a
             tanner
             in
             Ioppd
             ,
             as
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             son
             of
             God
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             What
             a
             mōster
             is
             this
             of
             an
             opiniō
             ,
             that
             al
             trueths
             are
             equal
             ?
             that
             this
             spiritual
             house
             should
             be
             all
             foundation
             ,
             no
             wals
             ,
             no
             roofe
             ?
             Can
             no
             man
             be
             saued
             but
             hee
             that
             knowes
             euery
             thing
             in
             scripture
             ?
             Then
             both
             they
             and
             we
             ,
             are
             excluded
             :
             heauē
             wold
             not
             haue
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             their
             Parlor
             at
             Amsterdam
             :
             Can
             any
             man
             be
             saued
             that
             knowes
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             It
             is
             far
             frō
             them
             to
             bee
             so
             ouercharitable
             to
             affirm
             it
             :
             you
             see
             thē
             that
             both
             al
             truths
             must
             not
             of
             necessity
             be
             known
             ,
             &
             some
             must
             :
             &
             these
             we
             iustly
             call
             fundamental
             :
             which
             who
             so
             holdeth
             ,
             al
             his
             hay
             &
             stubble
             (
             through
             the
             
             mercy
             of
             God
             )
             condemn
             him
             not
             :
             stil
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             the
             church
             on
             erth
             ,
             &
             hope
             in
             heauē
             :
             but
             whither
             euery
             truth
             be
             fundamētal
             ,
             or
             necessary
             :
             discipline
             (
             you
             say
             )
             is
             so
             :
             indeed
             necessary
             to
             the
             wel-being
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             no
             more
             :
             it
             may
             be
             true
             without
             it
             ,
             not
             perfect
             .
             Christ
             cōpares
             his
             spouse
             to
             an
             army
             with
             banners
             :
             as
             order
             is
             to
             an
             army
             ,
             so
             is
             Discipline
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             if
             the
             troups
             be
             not
             well
             marshalled
             in
             their
             seuerall
             ranks
             ,
             &
             moue
             not
             forward
             ,
             acording
             to
             the
             discipline
             of
             warre
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             army
             stil
             :
             cōfusion
             may
             hinder
             their
             succes
             ,
             it
             cannot
             bereaue
             thē
             of
             their
             name
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             beautiful
             proportiō
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             an
             hedge
             to
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             a
             wal
             to
             a
             Citty
             ,
             an
             hem
             to
             a
             garment
             ,
             seeling
             to
             an
             house
             .
             It
             may
             be
             a
             body
             ,
             vineyard
             ,
             Citty
             ,
             garment
             ,
             house
             ,
             without
             them
             :
             it
             cannot
             be
             wel
             and
             perfect
             :
             yet
             which
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             vvill
             say
             wee
             haue
             
             no
             Discipline
             ?
             Some
             they
             graunt
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             right
             :
             as
             if
             they
             sayde
             ?
             Your
             Citty
             hath
             a
             Bricke-wall
             indeede
             ,
             but
             it
             should
             haue
             one
             of
             hewen
             stone
             ;
             your
             Vineyard
             is
             hedged
             ,
             but
             it
             should
             be
             paled
             &
             ditched
             :
             while
             they
             cauill
             at
             what
             wee
             want
             ,
             wee
             thanke
             God
             for
             what
             wee
             haue
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             we
             haue
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             detraction
             ,
             as
             makes
             vs
             both
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             worthy
             one
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             mayn
             quarrel
             is
             against
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             forme
             of
             worship
             :
             let
             these
             be
             examined
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Circle
             of
             their
             censure
             .
             No
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             no
             Ministery
             :
             and
             no
             Ministery
             ,
             therefore
             no
             Church
             :
             vnnatural
             sons
             ,
             that
             spit
             in
             the
             face
             of
             those
             spirituall
             Fathers
             that
             be
             got
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             that
             bore
             them
             .
             What
             woulde
             they
             haue
             ?
             Haue
             wee
             not
             competent
             guifts
             from
             aboue
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             function
             ?
             
             Are
             we
             all
             vnlearned
             ,
             vnsufficient
             ?
             Not
             a
             man
             that
             knowes
             to
             deuide
             the
             word
             aright
             ?
             As
             Paul
             to
             the
             Corinthes
             ,
             is
             it
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             one
             wise
             man
             amongest
             vs
             ?
             No
             man
             vvill
             affirm
             it
             :
             some
             of
             them
             haue
             censured
             our
             excesse
             in
             some
             knowledge
             ;
             none
             ,
             our
             defect
             in
             all
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             Haue
             we
             not
             a
             true
             desire
             to
             do
             faithful
             seruice
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ?
             No
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ?
             Who
             hath
             beene
             in
             our
             harts
             to
             see
             this
             ?
             Who
             dare
             vsurp
             vpon
             God
             ,
             &
             condemn
             our
             thoughts
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             we
             appeale
             to
             that
             only
             Iudge
             of
             harts
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             giuen
             vs
             a
             sincere
             longing
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Syon
             :
             he
             shall
             make
             the
             thoughts
             of
             al
             hearts
             manifest
             :
             and
             then
             shall
             euerie
             man
             haue
             praise
             of
             God
             :
             if
             then
             wee
             haue
             both
             ability
             and
             will
             to
             do
             publick
             good
             :
             our
             inward
             calling
             (
             which
             is
             the
             mayne
             poynt
             )
             is
             good
             and
             perfect
             :
             
             for
             the
             outward
             ,
             what
             want
             wee
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             first
             (
             after
             good
             triall
             )
             presented
             &
             approued
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             in
             our
             Colledges
             :
             examined
             by
             our
             church-gouernors
             ,
             ordaind
             by
             imposition
             of
             hāds
             of
             the
             eldership
             ,
             alowed
             by
             the
             congregations
             ,
             we
             are
             set
             ouer
             :
             do
             we
             not
             labor
             in
             word
             &
             doctrine
             ?
             do
             we
             not
             carefully
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ?
             haue
             we
             not
             by
             our
             publick
             means
             won
             many
             soules
             to
             God
             ?
             what
             shuld
             we
             haue
             &
             do
             more
             ?
             Al
             this
             ,
             &
             yet
             no
             true
             Ministers
             ?
             we
             passe
             very
             little
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             thē
             ,
             or
             of
             mans
             day
             :
             but
             our
             ordainers
             (
             you
             say
             )
             are
             Antichristian
             :
             surely
             our
             censurers
             are
             vnchristian
             :
             tho
             we
             shold
             grant
             it
             :
             some
             of
             vs
             were
             baptized
             by
             hereticks
             :
             is
             the
             sacrament
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             must
             it
             bee
             redoubled
             ?
             How
             much
             lesse
             ordination
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             an
             outward
             admission
             to
             preach
             
             the
             gospel
             ?
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             shold
             thus
             condemne
             the
             innocent
             :
             more
             hands
             were
             laid
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             then
             one
             :
             &
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             principall
             ,
             except
             but
             their
             perpetual
             honor
             ,
             &
             som
             few
             immateriall
             rites
             ,
             let
             an
             enemy
             say
             what
             they
             differ
             ,
             from
             Super-intendents
             ?
             &
             can
             their
             double
             honor
             make
             them
             no
             elders
             ?
             Jf
             they
             haue
             any
             personal
             falts
             ,
             why
             is
             their
             calling
             scourged
             ?
             Looke
             into
             our
             Sauiours
             times
             :
             what
             corruptions
             were
             in
             the
             very
             Priesthood
             ?
             It
             was
             now
             made
             annual
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             fixed
             &
             singular
             .
             Christ
             saw
             these
             abuses
             ,
             &
             was
             silent
             :
             heere
             was
             much
             dislike
             ,
             and
             no
             clamour
             ;
             we
             for
             lesse
             ,
             exclaim
             &
             seperate
             :
             euen
             personal
             offences
             are
             fetcht
             into
             the
             condemnation
             of
             lawfull
             courses
             .
             God
             giue
             both
             pardon
             and
             redresse
             to
             this
             foule
             vncharitablenesse
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             ready
             are
             wee
             to
             tosse
             the
             fore-part
             of
             our
             
             Wallet
             ,
             whiles
             our
             owne
             faultes
             are
             ready
             to
             breake
             our
             neckes
             behinde
             vs
             :
             all
             the
             world
             sees
             and
             condemnes
             their
             ordination
             to
             be
             faulty
             ,
             yea
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             yet
             they
             cry
             out
             first
             on
             vs
             ,
             craftily
             (
             J
             thinke
             )
             least
             wee
             should
             complaine
             :
             that
             Church-gouernours
             should
             ordaine
             Ministers
             ,
             hath
             beene
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             Christs
             time
             ,
             to
             this
             houre
             .
             I
             except
             onely
             in
             an
             extreame
             desolation
             ,
             meerely
             for
             the
             first
             course
             :
             that
             the
             people
             shoulde
             make
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             was
             vnheard
             of
             in
             al
             ages
             &
             Churches
             till
             
               Bolton
               ,
               Browne
            
             ,
             and
             Barrow
             :
             and
             hath
             neyther
             coulour
             nor
             example
             :
             Dooth
             not
             this
             comparison
             seeme
             strange
             and
             harsh
             ?
             Their
             Tradesmen
             may
             make
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             our
             Ministers
             cānot
             :
             who
             but
             they
             wold
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             such
             a
             position
             ?
             Or
             who
             but
             you
             woulde
             not
             thinke
             the
             tyme
             
             mispent
             in
             answering
             it
             ?
             No
             lesse
             friuolous
             are
             those
             exceptions
             that
             are
             taken
             against
             our
             worshippe
             of
             God
             ,
             condemned
             for
             false
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
             whereof
             Volumnes
             of
             Apologies
             are
             written
             by
             others
             :
             we
             meet
             together
             ,
             pray
             ,
             read
             ,
             heare
             ,
             preach
             ,
             sing
             ,
             administer
             ,
             and
             receiue
             Sacraments
             :
             wherein
             offend
             we
             ?
             How
             many
             Goddes
             do
             we
             pray
             to
             ?
             Or
             to
             whom
             but
             the
             true
             God
             ?
             In
             what
             words
             but
             holy
             ?
             whom
             do
             we
             preach
             but
             the
             same
             Christ
             with
             them
             ?
             what
             point
             of
             faith
             ,
             not
             theirs
             ?
             What
             sacraments
             but
             those
             they
             dare
             not
             but
             allow
             ?
             Where
             lyes
             our
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             let
             it
             out
             ?
             Jn
             the
             maner
             of
             performing
             :
             in
             set
             Prayers
             ,
             Antichristian
             Ceremonies
             of
             crossing
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             &c
             ,
             For
             the
             former
             :
             what
             sinne
             is
             this
             ?
             The
             Original
             and
             truth
             of
             Prayer
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             the
             voyce
             is
             but
             as
             accidentall
             :
             if
             the
             heart
             may
             often
             
             conceiue
             the
             same
             thought
             ,
             the
             tongue
             her
             seruant
             may
             often
             vtter
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             and
             if
             daily
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             speeches
             be
             amisse
             ,
             then
             to
             entertaine
             the
             same
             spirituall
             desires
             ,
             is
             sinnefull
             :
             to
             speak
             once
             without
             the
             heart
             is
             Hypocriticall
             :
             but
             to
             speake
             often
             the
             same
             request
             vvith
             the
             heart
             ,
             neuer
             offendeth
             .
             What
             intollerable
             boldnesse
             is
             this
             ;
             to
             condemne
             that
             in
             vs
             which
             is
             recorded
             to
             haue
             beene
             the
             continuall
             practise
             of
             Gods
             Church
             in
             all
             successions
             ?
             Of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Salomon
               ,
               Iehosophat
               ,
               Ezekiah
               ,
               Ieremie
               :
            
             Of
             the
             auncient
             Christian
             assemblies
             ,
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             this
             day
             of
             all
             reformed
             churches
             in
             Christendom
             ;
             yea
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             himselfe
             so
             directly
             allowed
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             manner
             prescribed
             :
             &
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             Paul
             &
             Peter
             in
             all
             theyr
             
             formall
             salutations
             (
             which
             were
             no
             other
             then
             set
             prayers
             )
             so
             commonlie
             practised
             :
             for
             the
             other
             (
             least
             I
             exceed
             a
             letter
             )
             tho
             wee
             yeild
             thē
             such
             as
             you
             imagine
             ;
             worse
             they
             cannot
             be
             :
             they
             are
             but
             Ceremonious
             appendances
             :
             the
             body
             &
             substāce
             is
             sound
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             that
             we
             can
             haue
             his
             true
             Sacraments
             at
             so
             easie
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             the
             payment
             (
             if
             they
             were
             such
             )
             of
             a
             few
             circumstantiall
             in
             conueniences
             :
             Howe
             many
             deer
             children
             of
             God
             in
             al
             ages
             ,
             euen
             neere
             the
             Golden
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             haue
             gladly
             purchased
             them
             much
             deerer
             ,
             &
             not
             complained
             :
             but
             see
             howe
             our
             Church
             imposes
             them
             :
             not
             as
             to
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             the
             common
             bonde
             of
             obedience
             ;
             not
             as
             actions
             ;
             wherein
             Gods
             worship
             essentially
             consisteth
             ,
             but
             as
             themselues
             ,
             Ceremonies
             :
             comely
             or
             couenient
             ,
             not
             necessarie
             ;
             
             whatsoeuer
             :
             is
             this
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             seperation
             ?
             Howe
             many
             moderate
             and
             wiser
             spirits
             haue
             we
             ,
             that
             cannot
             approue
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             forsake
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             that
             holde
             your
             departure
             far
             more
             euill
             ,
             then
             the
             cause
             .
             You
             are
             inuited
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             if
             but
             a
             Napkin
             or
             Trencher
             bee
             misplaced
             ,
             or
             a
             dish
             ill
             carued
             ,
             do
             you
             run
             from
             the
             Table
             ,
             and
             not
             stay
             to
             thank
             the
             hoast
             ?
             Eyther
             be
             lesse
             curious
             ,
             or
             more
             charitable
             .
             Woulde
             God
             both
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             ,
             which
             either
             fauor
             the
             seperation
             ,
             or
             professe
             it
             ,
             coulde
             but
             read
             ouer
             the
             auncient
             Stories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             true
             state
             of
             things
             and
             times
             ;
             the
             beginninges
             ,
             proceedings
             ,
             increases
             ,
             encounters
             yeildings
             ,
             restaurations
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             what
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             of
             those
             first
             times
             ,
             were
             glad
             to
             swallow
             ,
             for
             peace
             ;
             what
             they
             helde
             ,
             practised
             ,
             
             found
             ,
             left
             :
             whosoeuer
             knowes
             but
             these
             things
             cannot
             seperate
             :
             and
             shal
             not
             be
             contented
             onely
             ,
             but
             thankful
             :
             God
             shall
             giue
             you
             still
             more
             light
             :
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             vpon
             the
             perril
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             stay
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             blessed
             offers
             of
             your
             God
             ,
             in
             peace
             :
             And
             since
             Christ
             sayeth
             to
             you
             by
             my
             hand
             ,
             wil
             you
             also
             go
             away
             ?
             Answere
             him
             with
             that
             worthy
             Disciple
             ,
             
               Maister
               whether
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
           
             EPIST.
             VI.
             To
             Mr.
             
               I.
               B.
            
             
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 A
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 mis-education
                 of
                 our
                 Gentry
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Confesse
             ,
             I
             cannot
             honor
             blood
             without
             good
             qualities
             ,
             not
             spare
             it
             ;
             with
             ill
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             I
             more
             desire
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             true
             Nobilitie
             :
             What
             thanke
             is
             it
             to
             you
             
             that
             you
             are
             borne
             wel
             ?
             If
             you
             could
             haue
             lost
             this
             priuiledge
             of
             Nature
             ,
             I
             feare
             you
             had
             not
             beene
             thus
             far
             Noble
             :
             That
             you
             may
             not
             plead
             desert
             ,
             you
             had
             this
             before
             you
             were
             ;
             long
             ere
             you
             could
             either
             know
             or
             preuent
             it
             ;
             you
             are
             deceiued
             if
             you
             thinke
             this
             any
             other
             then
             the
             body
             of
             Gentility
             ,
             the
             life
             and
             soule
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             noble
             and
             vertuous
             disposition
             ,
             in
             gallantnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             without
             hautinesse
             ,
             without
             insolence
             ,
             without
             scornfull
             ouer
             lynesse
             :
             shortly
             ,
             in
             generous
             qualities
             ,
             carriage
             ,
             actions
             .
             See
             your
             error
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             this
             demeanor
             dooth
             not
             aunswere
             an
             honest
             byrth
             :
             If
             you
             can
             follow
             all
             fashions
             ,
             drinke
             all
             healths
             ,
             weare
             fauours
             and
             good
             cloths
             ,
             consort
             with
             Ruffians
             ,
             companions
             ,
             swear
             the
             biggest
             Oaths
             ,
             quarrell
             easily
             ,
             fight
             desperately
             ,
             game
             in
             euery
             inordinate
             Ordinary
             ,
             spend
             your
             patrimony
             ere
             
             it
             fall
             ,
             looke
             on
             euery
             man
             betwixt
             scorne
             and
             anger
             ;
             vse
             gracefully
             some
             gestures
             of
             apish
             complement
             ;
             talke
             irreligiously
             ,
             dally
             with
             a
             Mistris
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             tearme
             is
             plainer
             )
             hunt
             after
             Harlots
             ,
             take
             smoake
             at
             a
             Play-house
             ,
             and
             liue
             as
             if
             you
             were
             made
             all
             for
             sport
             ,
             you
             thinke
             you
             haue
             doone
             enough
             ,
             to
             merit
             ,
             both
             of
             your
             blood
             ,
             and
             others
             opinions
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             no
             basenesse
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             generosity
             :
             Wel-fare
             the
             honest
             and
             ciuill
             rudenesse
             of
             the
             obscure
             sonnes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             such
             be
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             eminent
             :
             The
             shame
             whereof
             (
             methinkes
             )
             is
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             the
             wildnesse
             of
             youth
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             carelesnesse
             or
             vanity
             of
             Parents
             :
             I
             speake
             it
             boldly
             ;
             our
             land
             hath
             no
             blemmish
             comparable
             to
             the
             mis-education
             of
             our
             Gentry
             ;
             Infancy
             and
             youth
             are
             the
             seed-times
             of
             al
             hopes
             :
             if
             those
             passe
             vnseasonably
             ,
             
             no
             fruit
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             our
             age
             ,
             but
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             :
             who
             should
             improue
             these
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             may
             commaund
             them
             :
             I
             cannot
             altogether
             complaine
             of
             our
             first
             yeares
             .
             How
             like
             are
             wee
             to
             children
             ,
             in
             the
             training
             vp
             of
             our
             children
             ?
             Giue
             a
             childe
             some
             painted
             Babe
             ;
             he
             ioyes
             in
             it
             at
             first
             sight
             :
             and
             for
             some
             daies
             wil
             not
             abide
             it
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             or
             bosome
             ;
             but
             when
             hee
             hath
             sated
             himselfe
             with
             the
             newe
             pleasure
             of
             that
             guest
             ,
             hee
             now
             (
             after
             a
             while
             )
             casts
             it
             into
             Corners
             ,
             forgets
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             look
             vpon
             it
             ,
             with
             no
             care
             :
             Thus
             do
             we
             by
             ours
             .
             Their
             first
             times
             finde
             vs
             not
             more
             fond
             ,
             then
             carefull
             :
             we
             doe
             not
             more
             follow
             them
             with
             our
             loue
             ,
             then
             ply
             them
             with
             instruction
             :
             When
             this
             delight
             beginnes
             to
             grow
             stale
             ,
             we
             begin
             to
             grow
             negligent
             .
             Nothing
             that
             I
             know
             can
             be
             faulted
             in
             the
             ordering
             
             of
             Child-hood
             ,
             but
             indulgence
             Foolish
             Mothers
             ,
             admit
             of
             Tutors
             ,
             but
             debarre
             rods
             ?
             These
             ,
             while
             they
             desire
             their
             Children
             may
             learne
             ,
             but
             not
             smart
             ,
             as
             is
             sayde
             of
             Apes
             ,
             kill
             theyr
             young
             ones
             with
             loue
             ;
             for
             what
             can
             worke
             vpon
             that
             age
             ,
             but
             feare
             ?
             And
             what
             feare
             without
             correction
             ?
             Now
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             what
             measure
             of
             Learning
             their
             owne
             wil
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             receiue
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             earely
             sent
             to
             the
             Common
             Nurseries
             of
             Knowledge
             ;
             There
             (
             vnlesse
             they
             fal
             vnder
             carefull
             tuition
             )
             they
             study
             in
             iest
             ,
             and
             play
             in
             earnest
             .
             In
             such
             vniuersal
             meanes
             of
             Learning
             ,
             all
             cannot
             fal
             besides
             them
             ;
             what
             their
             company
             ,
             what
             their
             recreation
             would
             either
             instil
             or
             permit
             ,
             they
             bring
             home
             to
             their
             gladde
             parents
             .
             Thence
             are
             they
             transplanted
             to
             the
             Collegiate
             Jnnes
             of
             our
             common
             Lawes
             :
             and
             there
             too
             manie
             learne
             
             to
             be
             lawlesse
             ,
             and
             to
             forget
             their
             former
             little
             .
             Paules
             is
             their
             VVestminster
             ,
             their
             Study
             ,
             an
             Ordinary
             ,
             or
             Play-house
             ,
             or
             Dauncing
             Schoole
             ;
             &
             some
             Lambert
             their
             Polydon
             .
             And
             now
             after
             they
             haue
             (
             not
             without
             much
             expence
             )
             learned
             fashions
             and
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             they
             returne
             home
             ,
             full
             of
             welcomes
             and
             gratulations
             .
             By
             this
             time
             some
             blossomes
             of
             youth
             appearing
             in
             their
             face
             ,
             admonish
             their
             Parents
             to
             seeke
             them
             some
             seasonable
             match
             ;
             Wherein
             the
             Father
             inquires
             for
             Wealth
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             for
             Beautie
             ,
             perhappes
             the
             Mother
             for
             parentage
             ,
             scarce
             any
             for
             Vertue
             ,
             for
             Religion
             .
             Thus
             setled
             ,
             What
             is
             their
             care
             ,
             theyr
             discourse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             Trade
             ,
             but
             eyther
             an
             Hound
             ,
             or
             an
             Hawke
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             wel
             ,
             if
             no
             woorse
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             they
             so
             liue
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forgotten
             that
             there
             were
             Bookes
             :
             Learning
             is
             for
             
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Pedants
             ;
             For
             Gentlemen
             ,
             pleasure
             .
             Oh!
             that
             eyther
             wealth
             ,
             or
             wit
             should
             bee
             cast
             away
             thus
             basely
             :
             That
             euer
             Reason
             should
             growe
             so
             debauched
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             any
             thinge
             more
             worthy
             then
             knowledge
             :
             with
             what
             shame
             and
             emulation
             may
             wee
             looke
             vpon
             other
             Nations
             (
             whose
             Apish
             fashions
             we
             can
             take
             vppe
             in
             the
             Channelles
             ,
             neglecting
             their
             immitable
             examples
             )
             and
             with
             what
             scorn
             do
             they
             looke
             vpon
             vs
             ?
             They
             haue
             their
             solemne
             Academies
             for
             all
             those
             qualities
             ,
             which
             may
             accomplish
             Gentility
             :
             from
             which
             they
             returne
             richly
             furnished
             ,
             both
             for
             action
             and
             speculation
             .
             They
             account
             knowledge
             and
             ability
             of
             discourse
             as
             essential
             to
             great
             nesse
             ,
             as
             bloud
             :
             neither
             are
             they
             more
             aboue
             the
             vulgar
             in
             byrth
             ,
             then
             in
             vnderstanding
             :
             They
             trauel
             with
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             return
             with
             experience
             :
             so
             
             do
             they
             followe
             the
             excercises
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             they
             neglect
             not
             the
             culture
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             From
             hence
             growes
             ciuility
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             to
             mannage
             affayres
             either
             of
             Iustice
             or
             State
             ;
             From
             hence
             incouragement
             to
             learning
             ,
             &
             reuerence
             from
             inferiors
             .
             For
             those
             onely
             can
             esteeme
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             haue
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             common
             sort
             frame
             either
             their
             obseruance
             ,
             or
             contempt
             out
             of
             the
             example
             of
             their
             leaders
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Nobles
             scorne
             not
             ,
             either
             Marchandise
             ,
             or
             learned
             professions
             ;
             and
             hate
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             nothing
             :
             I
             shame
             &
             hate
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             our
             gallants
             hold
             there
             can
             be
             no
             disparagement
             ,
             but
             in
             honest
             callings
             .
             Thus
             perhaps
             I
             haue
             abated
             the
             enuy
             of
             this
             reproofe
             ,
             by
             cōmunicating
             it
             to
             more
             ;
             which
             J
             had
             not
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             euil
             importunes
             redresse
             .
             I
             wel
             see
             that
             
             either
             good
             or
             euil
             descends
             :
             In
             vain
             shall
             we
             hope
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             many
             ,
             while
             the
             better
             are
             disordered
             .
             Whome
             to
             solicit
             heerein
             ,
             J
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             all
             :
             How
             gald
             should
             I
             be
             ,
             to
             spend
             my
             light
             to
             the
             snuffe
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             this
             ?
             I
             can
             but
             perswade
             and
             pray
             ;
             these
             I
             will
             not
             fayle
             of
             :
             The
             rest
             to
             him
             that
             both
             can
             amend
             and
             punish
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             EPIST.
             VII
             .
             To
             Mr.
             
               Ionas
               Reigesbergius
            
             in
             Zeland
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Written
                 some
                 whiles
                 since
                 ,
                 concerning
                 some
                 new
                 opinions
                 then
                 broached
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               Holland
               ;
               
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Arminius
               
                 (
                 then
                 liuing
                 )
                 perswading
                 al
                 great
                 wits
                 to
                 a
                 study
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 disswading
                 from
                 al
                 affect
                 ation
                 of
                 singularity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Receiued
             lately
             ,
             a
             short
             relation
             of
             some
             newe
             Paradoxes
             from
             your
             Leiden
             ;
             you
             would
             know
             what
             we
             thinke
             :
             I
             feare
             not
             to
             be
             censured
             ,
             as
             
             medling
             :
             your
             truth
             is
             ours
             :
             The
             Sea
             cannot
             deuide
             those
             Churches
             whom
             one
             faith
             vnites
             .
             I
             know
             not
             howe
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             ,
             while
             they
             too
             much
             affect
             ciuility
             ,
             turne
             flatterers
             ;
             and
             plaine
             trueth
             is
             most
             where
             counted
             rudenesse
             .
             Hee
             that
             tels
             a
             sicke
             friend
             he
             looks
             il
             ,
             or
             termes
             an
             angrie
             tumour
             the
             Gowt
             ,
             or
             a
             waterish
             swelling
             ,
             Dropsy
             ;
             is
             thought
             vnmannerly
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             I
             was
             not
             borne
             to
             feed
             humors
             :
             How
             euer
             you
             take
             your
             owne
             euils
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             wee
             pittie
             you
             ,
             and
             thinke
             you
             haue
             iust
             cause
             of
             deiection
             ,
             and
             we
             for
             you
             :
             not
             for
             any
             priuate
             cares
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             touch
             a
             Christian
             neerest
             )
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             God.
             Behold
             ,
             after
             all
             those
             hilles
             of
             carcasses
             ,
             and
             streames
             of
             bloud
             ,
             your
             ciuill
             sword
             is
             sheathed
             ,
             wherein
             wee
             neither
             congratulate
             ,
             nor
             feare
             your
             
             peace
             ;
             lo
             now
             ,
             insted
             of
             that
             ,
             another
             while
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             sword
             is
             drawn
             and
             shaken
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             wel
             if
             no
             more
             .
             Now
             the
             politick
             State
             sits
             stil
             ,
             the
             church
             quarrels
             :
             Oh!
             the
             insatiable
             hostility
             of
             our
             great
             enemy
             ,
             with
             what
             chaunge
             of
             mischiefes
             dooth
             he
             afflict
             miserable
             man
             ?
             No
             sooner
             did
             the
             Christian
             world
             begin
             to
             breath
             frō
             persecution
             but
             it
             was
             more
             punished
             with
             Arrianisine
             :
             when
             the
             red
             dragon
             cānot
             deuour
             the
             child
             ,
             he
             tries
             to
             drowne
             the
             mother
             ;
             &
             when
             the
             waters
             fail
             ,
             he
             raises
             war.
             Your
             famous
             Iunius
             had
             nothing
             more
             admirable
             thē
             his
             loue
             of
             peace
             :
             when
             our
             busy
             separatists
             apealed
             him
             ,
             with
             what
             a
             sweet
             calmnes
             did
             he
             reiect
             them
             ,
             &
             with
             a
             graue
             importunity
             cal'd
             thē
             to
             moderation
             .
             How
             it
             wold
             haue
             vexed
             his
             holy
             soule
             (
             now
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             passions
             ,
             to
             haue
             forseene
             his
             chaire
             troblesom
             .
             God
             forbid
             that
             
             the
             Church
             should
             find
             a
             challenger
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Champion
             :
             Who
             would
             thinke
             but
             you
             should
             haue
             beene
             taught
             the
             benefite
             of
             peace
             ,
             by
             the
             long
             want
             ?
             but
             if
             your
             temporal
             state
             (
             besides
             either
             hope
             ,
             or
             beleefe
             )
             hath
             growne
             wealthy
             with
             War
             ,
             like
             those
             Fowles
             which
             fatten
             with
             harde
             weather
             :
             yet
             be
             too
             sure
             ,
             that
             these
             spiritual
             broyles
             ,
             cannot
             but
             impouerish
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             affamish
             it
             .
             Jt
             were
             pitty
             that
             your
             Holland
             should
             be
             stil
             the
             Amphitheatre
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             on
             whose
             Scaffoldes
             ,
             all
             other
             Nations
             should
             sit
             ,
             and
             see
             variety
             of
             bloudie
             shewes
             ,
             not
             vvithout
             pitty
             ,
             and
             horror
             .
             Jf
             I
             might
             challenge
             ought
             in
             that
             your
             acute
             ,
             and
             Learned
             Arminius
             ;
             I
             vvould
             thus
             solicit
             ,
             and
             coniure
             him
             :
             Alas
             !
             that
             so
             Wise
             a
             man
             should
             not
             know
             the
             vvorth
             of
             peace
             ;
             that
             so
             noble
             a
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shoulde
             
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             without
             ripping
             the
             wombe
             of
             his
             Mother
             !
             what
             meane
             these
             subtle
             Nouelties
             ?
             If
             they
             make
             thee
             famous
             ,
             and
             the
             Churche
             miserable
             ;
             who
             shall
             gain
             by
             them
             ?
             Is
             singularity
             so
             precious
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             cost
             no
             lesse
             ,
             then
             the
             safety
             and
             quiet
             of
             our
             common
             mother
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             truth
             thou
             affectest
             ;
             what
             alone
             ?
             Coulde
             neuer
             any
             eyes
             (
             till
             thine
             )
             bee
             blessed
             with
             this
             obiect
             ;
             where
             hath
             that
             Sacred
             verity
             hid
             her self
             thus
             long
             from
             all
             her
             carefull
             Inquisitors
             ,
             that
             shee
             now
             first
             shewes
             her
             head
             to
             thee
             vnsought
             ?
             Hath
             the
             Gospel
             shined
             thus
             long
             ,
             and
             bright
             ,
             and
             left
             some
             Corners
             vnseene
             ?
             Away
             with
             all
             newe
             truths
             ;
             faire
             and
             plausible
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             sound
             they
             cannot
             :
             some
             may
             admire
             thee
             for
             them
             ;
             none
             shall
             blesse
             thee
             .
             But
             graunt
             that
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             are
             no
             lesse
             true
             ,
             then
             nice
             poyntes
             ;
             
             What
             doe
             these
             vnseasonable
             Crochets
             and
             quauers
             trouble
             the
             harmonious
             plain-songs
             of
             our
             peace
             ?
             Some
             quiet
             error
             may
             bee
             better
             then
             some
             vnruly
             truth
             .
             Who
             binds
             vs
             to
             speak
             all
             we
             thinke
             ?
             So
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             still
             ,
             would
             God
             thou
             wert
             wise
             alone
             ?
             Did
             not
             our
             aduersaries
             quarrell
             enough
             before
             ,
             at
             our
             quarrels
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             rich
             enough
             with
             our
             spoils
             ?
             By
             the
             dear
             name
             of
             our
             common
             parents
             ,
             what
             meanest
             thou
             ,
             Arminius
             ?
             Whether
             tend
             these
             new-rais'd
             dissentions
             ?
             Who
             shall
             thriue
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             insult
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             &
             rise
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             truth
             ?
             who
             shall
             be
             vndone
             ,
             but
             thy
             Brethren
             ?
             By
             that
             most
             precious
             ,
             and
             bloudy
             ransome
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             awefull
             appearance
             ,
             we
             shall
             once
             make
             before
             the
             glorious
             Tribunall
             of
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             remember
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             distracted
             
             limbes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             not
             those
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             furnished
             thee
             ,
             lye
             in
             the
             narrow
             way
             ,
             and
             cause
             any
             weake
             one
             ,
             eyther
             to
             fall
             ,
             or
             stumble
             ,
             or
             erre
             .
             For
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             either
             say
             nothing
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             .
             How
             many
             great
             wittes
             haue
             sought
             no
             By-paths
             ,
             and
             now
             are
             happy
             with
             their
             fellowes
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             no
             disparagement
             to
             goe
             with
             many
             to
             heauen
             .
             What
             could
             hee
             reply
             to
             so
             playne
             a
             charge
             ?
             No
             distinction
             can
             auoid
             the
             power
             of
             simple
             truth
             .
             I
             know
             hee
             hears
             not
             this
             of
             me
             first
             :
             Neither
             that
             learned
             and
             woorthy
             
               Fran.
               Gomarus
            
             ,
             nor
             your
             other
             graue
             fraternity
             of
             reuerend
             Diuines
             ,
             haue
             beene
             silent
             in
             so
             mayne
             a
             cause
             .
             I
             feare
             rather
             too
             much
             noyse
             in
             any
             of
             these
             tumults
             :
             There
             may
             too
             many
             contend
             ;
             not
             intreat
             .
             Multitude
             of
             sutors
             ,
             is
             commonly
             powerfull
             ;
             howe
             much
             more
             
             in
             iust
             motions
             ,
             But
             if
             either
             hee
             ,
             or
             you
             ,
             shall
             turne
             me
             home
             ,
             and
             bid
             me
             spend
             my
             little
             moisture
             vppon
             our
             owne
             brandes
             ,
             I
             graunt
             there
             is
             both
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             neede
             .
             This
             Counsell
             is
             no
             whit
             further
             from
             vs
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             directed
             to
             you
             :
             Any
             Reader
             can
             chaunge
             the
             person
             :
             I
             lament
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             euery
             where
             peace
             hath
             not
             many
             Clients
             ,
             but
             fewer
             louers
             ;
             yea
             ,
             euen
             many
             of
             those
             that
             praise
             her
             ,
             follow
             her
             not
             .
             Of
             old
             ,
             the
             very
             Nouation
             men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Children
             ,
             brought
             stones
             and
             morter
             (
             with
             the
             Orthodox
             )
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             louingly
             with
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             Arrians
             :
             lesser
             quarrels
             diuide
             vs
             ;
             and
             euery
             diuision
             ends
             in
             blowes
             ,
             and
             euery
             blow
             is
             returned
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             al
             lightes
             beside
             the
             Church
             :
             Euen
             the
             best
             Apostles
             dissented
             ;
             neither
             knoledge
             ,
             
             nor
             holynesse
             can
             redresse
             all
             differences
             :
             True
             ,
             but
             wisedome
             and
             charity
             could
             teach
             vs
             to
             auoyde
             their
             preiudice
             .
             If
             we
             had
             but
             these
             two
             vertues
             ;
             quarrels
             should
             not
             hurt
             vs
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             by
             vs
             :
             But
             (
             alas
             )
             self-loue
             is
             too
             strong
             for
             both
             these
             :
             This
             alone
             opens
             the
             flood-gates
             of
             dissention
             ,
             and
             drownes
             the
             sweet
             ,
             but
             low
             valley
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Men
             esteem
             of
             opinions
             ,
             because
             their
             owne
             ;
             &
             will
             haue
             truth
             serue
             ,
             not
             gouerne
             ;
             What
             they
             haue
             vnder-taken
             ,
             must
             be
             true
             :
             Victory
             is
             sought
             for
             ,
             not
             satisfaction
             ;
             Victory
             of
             the
             Authour
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             cause
             :
             Hee
             is
             a
             rare
             man
             that
             knowes
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             as
             wel
             to
             argue
             :
             what
             shold
             we
             do
             then
             ,
             but
             bestow
             our selues
             vpon
             that
             which
             too
             many
             neglect
             ,
             publicke
             peace
             ;
             first
             ,
             in
             Prayers
             that
             we
             may
             preuaile
             ,
             then
             in
             teares
             that
             we
             preuaile
             not
             ?
             Thus
             haue
             I
             beene
             
             bold
             to
             chat
             with
             you
             of
             our
             greatest
             and
             common
             cares
             .
             Your
             old
             loue
             ,
             &
             late
             Hospitall
             entertainment
             in
             that
             your
             Island
             ,
             called
             for
             this
             rememberance
             ;
             the
             rather
             to
             keepe
             your
             English
             tongue
             in
             breath
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             not
             to
             bee
             the
             least
             of
             your
             desires
             .
             Would
             God
             you
             could
             make
             vs
             hapy
             with
             newes
             not
             of
             Truce
             ,
             but
             sincere
             amity
             &
             vnion
             ;
             not
             of
             Prouinces
             ,
             but
             spirits
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Spirits
             effect
             it
             both
             heere
             and
             there
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Name
             and
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             EPIST.
             VIII
             .
             To
             
               W.
               I.
            
             condemned
             for
             Murder
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Effectually
                 preparing
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 vnder
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 whatsoeuer
                 Malefactor
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             bad
             cause
             that
             robbeth
             vs
             of
             al
             the
             comfort
             of
             friendes
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             turnes
             their
             remēbrance
             into
             sorrow
             .
             None
             can
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             proceed
             from
             
             our selues
             ;
             For
             outward
             euils
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             the
             infliction
             of
             others
             ,
             make
             vs
             cleaue
             faster
             to
             our
             helpers
             ,
             and
             cause
             vs
             to
             seeke
             and
             finde
             ease
             in
             the
             very
             commisseration
             of
             those
             that
             loue
             vs
             :
             whereas
             those
             grieses
             which
             arise
             from
             the
             iust
             displeasure
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             will
             not
             abide
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             memory
             of
             others
             affection
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             makes
             it
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             corrasiue
             ,
             as
             our
             case
             is
             more
             vncapeable
             of
             their
             comfort
             .
             Such
             is
             yours
             .
             You
             haue
             made
             the
             mention
             of
             our
             names
             tedious
             to
             your selfe
             ,
             and
             yours
             to
             vs.
             This
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             your
             payne
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             frends
             :
             If
             you
             may
             now
             smart
             soundly
             from
             vs
             ,
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             onely
             ioy
             you
             must
             expect
             ,
             and
             the
             finall
             dutie
             wee
             owe
             to
             you
             .
             It
             is
             both
             vaine
             and
             comfortlesse
             to
             heare
             what
             might
             haue
             beene
             ;
             neither
             would
             J
             send
             you
             backe
             to
             what
             
             is
             past
             ,
             but
             purposely
             to
             increase
             your
             sorrow
             ;
             who
             haue
             caused
             al
             our
             comfort
             to
             stand
             in
             your
             teares
             .
             If
             therefore
             our
             former
             Counsailes
             had
             preuailed
             ,
             neyther
             had
             your
             hands
             shed
             innocent
             bloude
             ,
             nor
             Iustice
             yours
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             your
             great
             sinne
             ,
             you
             haue
             done
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             must
             be
             done
             to
             your
             paine
             ,
             and
             we
             your
             welwillers
             ,
             with
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             liue
             to
             be
             witnesses
             of
             both
             .
             Your
             sin
             is
             gone
             before
             ,
             the
             reuenge
             of
             Iustice
             wil
             follow
             :
             Seeing
             you
             are
             guilty
             ,
             let
             GOD
             be
             iust
             ;
             Other
             sinnes
             speake
             ,
             this
             cryeth
             ;
             and
             will
             neuer
             be
             silent
             ,
             till
             it
             bee
             answered
             with
             it selfe
             :
             For
             your
             life
             ;
             the
             case
             is
             hopeles
             ;
             feed
             not
             your selfe
             with
             vaine
             presumptions
             ,
             but
             settle
             your selfe
             to
             expiate
             anothers
             bloude
             vvith
             your
             owne
             .
             Would
             God
             your
             desert
             had
             beene
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             vvith
             any
             comfort
             haue
             desired
             you
             
             might
             liue
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             alas
             ,
             your
             fact
             is
             so
             heynous
             ,
             that
             your
             life
             can
             neyther
             bee
             craued
             without
             in-iustice
             ,
             nor
             bee
             protracted
             without
             inwarde
             torment
             .
             And
             if
             our
             priuate
             affection
             shoulde
             make
             vs
             deafe
             to
             the
             shouts
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             partiality
             should
             teach
             vs
             to
             forget
             all
             care
             of
             publicke
             right
             ,
             yet
             resolue
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             hope
             .
             Since
             then
             you
             could
             not
             liue
             guiltlesse
             ,
             there
             remaines
             nothing
             but
             that
             you
             labour
             to
             dye
             penitent
             ;
             and
             since
             your
             bodye
             cannot
             bee
             saued
             aliue
             ,
             to
             endeuour
             that
             your
             soule
             may
             bee
             saued
             in
             death
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             howe
             happye
             shall
             it
             bee
             for
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             shall
             yet
             giue
             care
             to
             this
             my
             last
             aduice
             ;
             too
             late
             indeede
             for
             your
             recompence
             to
             the
             Worlde
             ,
             not
             too
             late
             for
             your selfe
             .
             You
             haue
             deserued
             death
             ,
             and
             expect
             it
             ;
             Take
             heede
             least
             you
             so
             fasten
             your
             eyes
             
             vppon
             the
             first
             death
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             not
             look
             beyond
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             worthy
             of
             trēbling
             ,
             worthy
             of
             teares
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             ,
             though
             terrible
             to
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             is
             common
             to
             vs
             ,
             with
             you
             .
             You
             must
             dye
             :
             What
             doe
             wee
             else
             ?
             And
             what
             differs
             our
             end
             from
             yours
             ,
             but
             in
             hast
             and
             violence
             ?
             And
             vvho
             knowes
             whether
             in
             that
             ?
             It
             may
             bee
             a
             sickenesse
             as
             sharpe
             ,
             as
             suddaine
             ,
             shal
             fetch
             vs
             hence
             :
             It
             may
             bee
             the
             same
             death
             ,
             or
             a
             worse
             ,
             for
             a
             better
             cause
             :
             Or
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             There
             is
             much
             more
             miserie
             in
             lingering
             :
             Hee
             dies
             easily
             ,
             that
             dyes
             soone
             :
             But
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             vtmost
             vengeaunce
             that
             GOD
             hath
             reserued
             for
             his
             enemies
             :
             This
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             long
             feare
             ,
             and
             short
             payne
             .
             A
             few
             panges
             lets
             the
             soule
             out
             of
             prison
             ;
             but
             the
             Torment
             of
             that
             other
             is
             euerlasting
             ;
             after
             tenne
             
             thousand
             yeares
             scorching
             in
             that
             flame
             ,
             the
             payne
             is
             neuer
             the
             neerer
             to
             his
             ending
             .
             No
             time
             giues
             it
             hope
             of
             abating
             ;
             yea
             ,
             time
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             this
             eternity
             .
             You
             that
             shall
             feele
             the
             paine
             of
             one
             minutes
             dying
             ,
             thinke
             what
             paine
             it
             is
             to
             be
             dying
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             This
             ,
             although
             it
             bee
             attended
             with
             a
             sharpe
             paine
             ,
             yet
             is
             such
             as
             some
             strong
             spirits
             haue
             indured
             without
             shew
             of
             yeildance
             .
             I
             haue
             herd
             of
             an
             Irish
             Traitor
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             lay
             pining
             vppon
             the
             wheele
             with
             his
             bones
             broke
             ,
             asked
             his
             friend
             if
             hee
             changed
             his
             countenance
             at
             all
             :
             caring
             lesse
             for
             the
             paine
             ,
             then
             the
             shew
             of
             feare
             .
             Few
             men
             haue
             dyed
             of
             greater
             paines
             ,
             then
             others
             haue
             sustained
             and
             liue
             .
             But
             that
             other
             ouer-whelms
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             and
             leaues
             no
             roome
             for
             any
             comfort
             in
             the
             possibility
             of
             mitigation
             .
             Heere
             ,
             men
             are
             
             executioners
             ,
             or
             diseases
             ;
             there
             fiends
             .
             Those
             diuels
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             tempt
             the
             gracelesse
             vnto
             sinne
             ,
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             follow
             the
             damned
             with
             tortures
             .
             Whatsoeuer
             becom
             of
             your
             carcasse
             ,
             saue
             your
             soule
             from
             these
             flames
             :
             and
             so
             mannage
             this
             short
             time
             you
             haue
             to
             liue
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             die
             but
             once
             .
             This
             is
             not
             your
             first
             sinne
             ;
             yea
             ,
             God
             hath
             now
             punnished
             your
             former
             sins
             with
             this
             :
             A
             fearefull
             punishment
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             if
             it
             deserued
             no
             more
             :
             your
             cōscience
             (
             which
             now
             beginnes
             to
             tell
             trueth
             )
             cannot
             but
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             more
             worthy
             of
             hell
             ,
             then
             murder
             ;
             yea
             ,
             more
             proper
             to
             it
             .
             Turne
             ouer
             those
             holy
             leaues
             (
             which
             you
             haue
             too
             much
             neglected
             ,
             &
             now
             smart
             for
             neglecting
             )
             you
             shall
             finde
             Murderers
             among
             those
             that
             are
             shut
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             Prince
             of
             that
             darknes
             ,
             
             in
             the
             highest
             stile
             of
             his
             mischief
             ,
             termed
             a
             Man-slayer
             .
             Alas
             !
             how
             fearefull
             a
             case
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             heerein-resembled
             him
             ,
             for
             whome
             Topheth
             was
             prepared
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             imitating
             him
             in
             his
             action
             ,
             haue
             endangered
             your self
             to
             partake
             of
             his
             tormēts
             .
             Oh
             ,
             that
             you
             coulde
             but
             see
             what
             you
             haue
             done
             ,
             what
             you
             haue
             deserued
             ;
             That
             your
             heart
             could
             bleed
             enough
             within
             you
             ,
             for
             the
             bloud
             your
             handes
             haue
             shed
             :
             That
             as
             you
             haue
             followed
             Satan
             our
             common
             enemy
             in
             sinning
             ,
             so
             you
             could
             defye
             him
             in
             repenting
             :
             That
             your
             teares
             could
             disapoint
             his
             hopes
             of
             your
             damnation
             .
             What
             an
             happy
             vnhappinesse
             shall
             this
             be
             to
             your
             sad
             friendes
             ,
             that
             your
             better
             part
             yet
             liueth
             ?
             That
             frō
             an
             ignominious
             place
             ,
             your
             soule
             is
             receyued
             to
             glory
             ?
             Nothing
             can
             effect
             this
             but
             your
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             do
             it
             .
             Feare
             not
             to
             
             looke
             into
             that
             horrour
             ,
             which
             should
             attend
             your
             sinne
             ,
             and
             bee
             now
             as
             seuere
             to
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             beene
             cruell
             to
             another
             .
             Thinke
             not
             to
             extenuate
             your
             offence
             with
             the
             vain
             Titles
             of
             man-hood
             ;
             what
             praise
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             a
             valiaunt
             Murderer
             ?
             Strike
             your
             owne
             breast
             (
             as
             Moses
             did
             his
             Rooke
             )
             and
             bring
             down
             Riuers
             of
             tears
             to
             wash
             away
             your
             bloud-shed
             .
             Do
             not
             so
             much
             feare
             your
             iudgment
             ,
             as
             abhorre
             your
             sinne
             ;
             yea
             ,
             your selfe
             for
             it
             :
             And
             with
             strong
             cries
             lift
             vppe
             your
             guilty
             hands
             to
             that
             God
             whom
             you
             offended
             ,
             and
             say
             :
             
               Deliuer
               mee
               from
               blood-guiltines
               O
               Lord.
            
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             as
             without
             repentance
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ,
             so
             with
             it
             ,
             ther
             is
             no
             condemnation
             .
             True
             penitence
             is
             strong
             ,
             &
             can
             grapple
             with
             the
             greatest
             sin
             ,
             yea
             with
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             .
             What
             if
             your
             hands
             be
             red
             with
             blood
             ?
             Behold
             ,
             the
             
             blood
             of
             your
             Sauiour
             ,
             shall
             wash
             away
             yours
             :
             If
             you
             can
             bath
             your selfe
             in
             that
             ;
             your
             Scarlet
             soule
             shall
             be
             as
             white
             as
             Snow
             .
             This
             course
             alone
             shal
             make
             your
             Crosse
             the
             way
             to
             the
             Paradice
             of
             God.
             This
             plaister
             can
             heale
             all
             the
             sores
             of
             the
             foul
             ,
             if
             neuer
             so
             desperate
             :
             Onely
             ,
             take
             heede
             that
             your
             heart
             bee
             deepe
             enough
             pierced
             ,
             ere
             you
             lay
             it
             on
             ;
             else
             vnder
             a
             seeming
             skinne
             of
             dissimulation
             ,
             your
             soule
             shall
             fester
             to
             death
             .
             Yet
             ioy
             vs
             vvith
             your
             true
             sorrowe
             ,
             whome
             you
             haue
             grieued
             with
             your
             offence
             ;
             &
             at
             once
             comfort
             your
             friends
             ,
             and
             saue
             your
             soule
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             EPIST.
             IX
             .
             To
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Mole
            
             ,
             of
             a
             long
             time
             nowe
             prisoner
             
               vnder
               the
               Inquisition
            
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Exciting
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 Constancie
                 ,
                 and
                 incouraging
                 him
                 to
                 Martyrdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WHat
             passage
             can
             these
             lines
             hope
             to
             finde
             into
             that
             your
             straight
             and
             curious
             thraldome
             ?
             Yet
             who
             would
             not
             aduenture
             the
             losse
             
             of
             this
             paines
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             loose
             himself
             for
             Christ
             ?
             what
             do
             we
             not
             ow
             to
             you
             which
             haue
             thus
             giuen
             your self
             for
             the
             cōmon
             faith
             ?
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             that
             God
             who
             hath
             singled
             you
             out
             for
             his
             Champion
             ,
             &
             made
             you
             inuincible
             :
             how
             famous
             are
             your
             bonds
             ?
             How
             glorious
             your
             constancy
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             your
             close
             obscurity
             ,
             you
             could
             but
             see
             the
             honour
             of
             your
             suffring
             ,
             the
             affections
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             &
             in
             som
             ,
             an
             holy
             enuy
             at
             your
             distressed
             hapines
             .
             Those
             wals
             cannot
             hide
             you
             :
             No
             man
             is
             attended
             with
             so
             many
             eyes
             from
             earth
             &
             heauen
             :
             The
             Church
             your
             Mother
             beholdes
             you
             ,
             not
             with
             more
             compassion
             ,
             then
             ioy
             :
             Neither
             can
             it
             bee
             sayde
             ,
             how
             shee
             at
             once
             pitties
             your
             misery
             ,
             and
             reioyces
             in
             your
             patience
             :
             The
             blessed
             Angels
             looke
             vpon
             you
             with
             gratulation
             and
             applause
             .
             The
             aduersaries
             with
             an
             angry
             
             sorrowe
             to
             see
             themselues
             ouercome
             by
             their
             captiue
             ,
             their
             obstinate
             cruelty
             ouer-matched
             with
             humble
             resolution
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             perseuerance
             .
             Your
             Sauiour
             sees
             you
             from
             aboue
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             meer
             spectator
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             patient
             with
             you
             ,
             in
             you
             ,
             for
             you
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             an
             agent
             in
             your
             indurance
             &
             victory
             ,
             giuing
             new
             courage
             with
             the
             one
             hād
             ,
             and
             holding
             out
             a
             Crowne
             with
             the
             other
             ;
             Whom
             would
             not
             these
             sights
             incorage
             ?
             who
             now
             can
             pitty
             your
             solitarinesse
             ?
             The
             harts
             of
             all
             good
             men
             are
             with
             you
             .
             Neither
             can
             that
             place
             be
             but
             full
             of
             angels
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             continuall
             obiect
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             Prayers
             ,
             yea
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             was
             neuer
             so
             near
             you
             ,
             as
             now
             ye
             are
             remooued
             from
             men
             .
             Let
             me
             speake
             a
             bold
             ,
             but
             true
             worde
             .
             Jt
             is
             as
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             bee
             absent
             from
             his
             Heauen
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             prisons
             of
             his
             Saints
             .
             The
             glorified
             spirits
             
             aboue
             sing
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             persecuted
             soules
             below
             ,
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             crie
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             magnified
             in
             both
             ,
             present
             with
             both
             ;
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             as
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             triumph
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             Nothing
             obligeth
             vs
             men
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             smarting
             for
             vs
             ;
             words
             of
             defence
             are
             woorthy
             of
             thankes
             ,
             but
             pain
             is
             esteemed
             aboue
             recompence
             .
             How
             do
             we
             kisse
             the
             woundes
             which
             are
             taken
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             professe
             that
             we
             would
             hate
             our selues
             ,
             if
             wee
             did
             not
             loue
             those
             that
             dare
             bleed
             for
             vs
             :
             How
             much
             more
             shal
             the
             God
             of
             mercies
             be
             sensible
             of
             your
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             crowne
             your
             patience
             ?
             To
             whom
             you
             may
             truely
             sing
             that
             ditty
             of
             the
             Diuine
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               Surely
               for
               thy
               sake
               am
               I
               slaine
               continually
               ,
               and
               am
               counted
               as
               a
               Sheepe
               for
               the
               slaughter
               .
            
             What
             neede
             I
             to
             stir
             vp
             your
             constancy
             ,
             which
             hath
             already
             amazed
             ,
             and
             wearied
             your
             
             persecutors
             ?
             No
             suspition
             shall
             driue
             me
             heereto
             ;
             but
             rather
             the
             thirst
             of
             your
             praise
             .
             He
             that
             exhorts
             to
             persist
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             whiles
             he
             perswades
             ,
             commendeth
             .
             Whether
             shoulde
             I
             rather
             send
             you
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             your
             own
             Christian
             fortitude
             ?
             which
             neither
             Prayers
             ,
             nor
             threats
             ,
             haue
             bin
             able
             to
             shake
             :
             Heere
             stands
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Promotion
             ,
             Pleasure
             ,
             life
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             easily
             exceeds
             al
             these
             )
             the
             deare
             respect
             of
             wife
             and
             children
             (
             whome
             your
             onely
             resolution
             shall
             make
             Widdow
             and
             Orphanes
             )
             these
             with
             smiles
             ,
             and
             vowes
             ,
             and
             teares
             ,
             seeme
             to
             importune
             you
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             bondage
             ,
             solitude
             ,
             horror
             ,
             death
             (
             and
             the
             most
             lingering
             of
             all
             miseries
             )
             ruine
             of
             posterity
             :
             these
             with
             frowns
             and
             menaces
             labour
             to
             afright
             you
             :
             Betwixt
             both
             ,
             you
             haue
             stoode
             vnmooued
             ;
             fixing
             your
             eyes
             either
             
             right
             forward
             vpon
             the
             cause
             of
             your
             suffering
             ,
             or
             vpwards
             vppon
             the
             Crowne
             of
             your
             reward
             :
             It
             is
             an
             happy
             thing
             when
             our
             owne
             actions
             may
             be
             either
             examples
             ,
             or
             arguments
             of
             good
             .
             These
             blessed
             proceedings
             call
             you
             on
             to
             your
             perfection
             ;
             The
             reward
             of
             good
             beginnings
             prosecuted
             ,
             is
             doubled
             ;
             neglected
             ,
             is
             lost
             .
             How
             vaine
             are
             those
             temptations
             ,
             vvhich
             (
             would
             make
             you
             a
             looser
             of
             all
             this
             praise
             ;
             this
             recompence
             ?
             Go
             on
             therfore
             happily
             ;
             keepe
             your
             eies
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             your
             heart
             cannot
             bee
             ,
             but
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             ought
             :
             Looke
             still
             ,
             for
             what
             you
             suffer
             ,
             &
             for
             whom
             :
             For
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             Christ
             :
             what
             can
             be
             so
             precious
             as
             truth
             ?
             Not
             life
             it selfe
             .
             All
             earthly
             things
             are
             not
             so
             vile
             to
             life
             ,
             as
             life
             to
             truth
             ;
             Life
             is
             momentary
             ,
             Truth
             eternall
             ;
             Life
             is
             ours
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Gods
             :
             Oh
             happy
             purchase
             ,
             to
             
             giue
             our
             life
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
             What
             can
             we
             suffer
             too
             much
             for
             Christ
             ?
             He
             hath
             giuen
             our
             life
             to
             vs
             ;
             he
             hath
             giuen
             his
             own
             life
             for
             vs.
             What
             great
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             require
             what
             he
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             ,
             if
             ours
             for
             his
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             rather
             ,
             if
             he
             cal
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             lent
             vs
             ;
             yet
             not
             to
             bereue
             but
             to
             chaunge
             it
             ;
             giuing
             vs
             Gold
             for
             our
             clay
             ,
             glory
             for
             our
             corruption
             .
             Behold
             that
             Sauiour
             of
             yours
             weeping
             ,
             &
             bleeding
             ,
             &
             dying
             for
             your
             alas
             !
             our
             soules
             are
             too
             strait
             for
             his
             sorrowes
             ;
             we
             can
             be
             made
             but
             paine
             for
             him
             ;
             He
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             vs
             :
             we
             sustain
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             impotent
             anger
             of
             men
             ,
             hee
             strugled
             with
             the
             infinite
             wrath
             of
             his
             Father
             for
             vs.
             Oh
             ,
             who
             can
             endure
             enough
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             passed
             thorough
             Death
             and
             hell
             for
             his
             Soule
             ?
             Thinke
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             resolue
             with
             
               Dauid
               ,
               I
               will
               bee
               yet
               more
               vile
               for
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             woorst
             of
             the
             despight
             
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             but
             Death
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             inflict
             not
             ,
             a
             disease
             wil
             ;
             or
             if
             not
             that
             ,
             Age.
             Heere
             is
             no
             imposition
             of
             that
             which
             would
             not
             be
             but
             an
             hastening
             of
             that
             which
             will
             bee
             :
             An
             hastening
             ,
             to
             your
             gaine
             .
             For
             behold
             ,
             their
             violence
             shall
             turne
             your
             necessity
             ,
             into
             Vertue
             and
             profit
             .
             Nature
             hath
             made
             you
             mortall
             ,
             none
             but
             an
             enemie
             can
             make
             you
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             you
             must
             die
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             ;
             you
             cannot
             die
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             them
             :
             How
             coulde
             they
             else
             deuise
             to
             make
             you
             happie
             ?
             Since
             the
             giuer
             of
             both
             liues
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               shall
               loose
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               shall
               saue
               it
               .
            
             Loe
             ,
             this
             alone
             is
             lost
             with
             keeping
             ,
             and
             gained
             by
             losse
             .
             Say
             you
             were
             freed
             ,
             vppon
             the
             safest
             conditions
             ,
             and
             returning
             :
             (
             As
             how
             welcome
             should
             that
             newes
             be
             ,
             more
             to
             yours
             ,
             then
             to
             your selfe
             .
             )
             Perhappes
             ,
             death
             may
             meete
             you
             in
             the
             
             way
             ,
             perhaps
             ouer-take
             you
             at
             home
             :
             neither
             place
             ,
             nor
             time
             ,
             can
             promise
             immunitie
             from
             the
             common
             destinie
             of
             men
             :
             Those
             that
             may
             abridge
             your
             houres
             ,
             cannot
             lengthen
             them
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             last
             ,
             cannot
             secure
             them
             from
             vexation
             ;
             yea
             themselues
             shall
             followe
             you
             into
             their
             dust
             ;
             and
             cannot
             auoide
             what
             they
             can
             inflicte
             ;
             death
             shal
             equalie
             tirannize
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             ouer
             them
             :
             so
             their
             fauors
             are
             but
             fruitlesse
             ,
             their
             malice
             gainefull
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             shall
             change
             your
             prison
             into
             heauen
             ,
             your
             Fetters
             into
             a
             Crown
             ,
             your
             Iailours
             to
             Angels
             ,
             your
             misery
             into
             glory
             .
             Looke
             vppe
             to
             your
             future
             estate
             ,
             and
             reioyce
             in
             the
             present
             :
             Beholde
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Power
             ,
             the
             Morning-Starre
             ,
             the
             white
             garment
             ,
             the
             newe
             name
             ,
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             Throne
             of
             Heauen
             are
             adressed
             for
             
             you
             .
             Ouercome
             and
             enioy
             them
             :
             oh
             glorious
             condition
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             whom
             conformity
             in
             death
             ,
             hath
             made
             like
             their
             Sauiour
             in
             blessednesse
             ;
             whose
             honour
             is
             to
             attend
             him
             for
             euer
             ,
             whō
             they
             haue
             ioyed
             to
             imitate
             .
             
               VVhat
               are
               these
               which
               are
               arayd
               in
               long
               white
               robes
               ,
               and
               whence
               came
               they
               ?
               These
               are
            
             (
             saies
             that
             Heauenly
             Elder
             )
             
               they
               which
               came
               out
               of
               great
               Tribulation
               ,
               and
               vvashed
               their
               long
               Robes
               ,
               and
               haue
               made
               their
               long
               Robes
               white
               ,
               in
               the
               bloude
               of
               the
               Lambe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               serue
               him
               day
               and
               night
               in
               the
               Temple
               :
               and
               hee
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               will
               dwel
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               Gouerne
               them
               ,
               and
               leade
               them
               vnto
               the
               liuelie
               Fountaines
               of
               waters
               ,
               and
               GOD
               shall
               wipe
               all
               teares
               from
               their
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             elect
             haue
             Seales
             in
             theyr
             
             fore-heades
             :
             But
             Martyrs
             haue
             Palme
             in
             theyr
             handes
             :
             All
             the
             elect
             haue
             White
             Robes
             ;
             Martyrs
             ,
             both
             white
             and
             long
             .
             White
             ,
             for
             their
             Glorie
             ,
             long
             for
             the
             largenesse
             of
             their
             Glorie
             .
             Once
             redde
             with
             theyr
             owne
             bloude
             ;
             now
             white
             with
             the
             bloude
             of
             the
             Lambe
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             our
             bloude
             ,
             but
             weake
             obedience
             ;
             nothing
             but
             merrit
             in
             the
             Lambes-bloud
             .
             Behold
             ,
             his
             merite
             makes
             our
             obedience
             Glorious
             .
             You
             doo
             but
             sprinckle
             his
             feet
             with
             your
             bloude
             ;
             Loe
             ,
             hee
             washes
             your
             long
             white
             Robes
             ,
             with
             his
             .
             Euerie
             droppe
             of
             your
             bloude
             is
             answered
             with
             a
             streame
             of
             his
             ;
             and
             euerie
             droppe
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             woorth
             Riuers
             of
             ours
             :
             
               Precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lorde
               ,
               is
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Saintes
               :
            
             Precious
             in
             preuention
             ;
             Precious
             in
             acceptation
             ,
             precious
             in
             remuneration
             .
             
             Oh
             ,
             giue
             willingly
             that
             which
             you
             cannot
             keepe
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             receyue
             what
             you
             cannot
             leese
             .
             The
             way
             is
             steepe
             ,
             but
             now
             you
             breath
             towardes
             the
             top
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             want
             of
             some
             few
             steps
             ,
             loose
             you
             an
             eternall
             rest
             .
             Put
             too
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             owne
             Fayth
             ;
             The
             Prayers
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             shall
             further
             your
             pace
             ;
             &
             that
             gracious
             hand
             that
             sustaines
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             shall
             vphold
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             draw
             you
             vp
             to
             your
             glory
             .
             Go
             on
             to
             credite
             the
             gospell
             with
             your
             perseuerance
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             false-hearted
             Clients
             of
             that
             Romayne-Court
             ,
             that
             the
             Trueth
             yeildes
             reall
             and
             heartie
             professours
             ;
             such
             as
             dare
             no
             lesse
             smart
             ,
             then
             speake
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             Without
             the
             wals
             of
             your
             restraint
             ,
             where
             can
             you
             looke
             beside
             encouragements
             of
             suffering
             ?
             Beholde
             in
             this
             ,
             how
             much
             you
             are
             happier
             then
             
             your
             many
             predecessors
             .
             Those
             haue
             found
             friends
             ,
             or
             wiues
             ,
             or
             children
             ,
             the
             most
             dangerous
             of
             al
             tempters
             .
             Suggestions
             of
             weakenes
             ,
             when
             they
             com
             masked
             with
             loue
             ,
             are
             more
             powerfull
             to
             hurt
             .
             But
             you
             ,
             all
             your
             manie
             friendes
             ,
             in
             the
             valour
             of
             their
             Christian
             loue
             ,
             wish
             rather
             a
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             then
             a
             liuing
             and
             prosperous
             reuolter
             :
             yea
             ,
             your
             deare
             wife
             (
             worthy
             of
             this
             honour
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             wife
             of
             a
             Martyr
             )
             preferres
             your
             faith
             ,
             to
             her
             affection
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             courage
             beyond
             hir
             Sex
             ,
             contemnes
             the
             worst
             miserie
             of
             your
             losse
             ;
             professing
             she
             woulde
             redeeme
             your
             life
             with
             hirs
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             would
             not
             redeeme
             it
             with
             your
             yeildance
             :
             and
             while
             shee
             lookes
             vppon
             those
             manie
             pawns
             of
             your
             chast
             loue
             ,
             your
             hopefull
             Children
             ,
             wishes
             rather
             to
             see
             them
             fatherlesse
             ,
             then
             their
             Father
             vnfaithfull
             :
             The
             greatest
             part
             
             of
             your
             sufferings
             are
             hers
             .
             She
             beares
             them
             with
             a
             cheerefull
             resolution
             .
             She
             diuides
             with
             you
             in
             your
             sorrowes
             ,
             in
             your
             patience
             ;
             she
             shall
             not
             bee
             diuided
             in
             your
             glory
             :
             For
             vs
             we
             shall
             accompanie
             you
             ,
             with
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             followe
             you
             with
             our
             thankefull
             commemorations
             ;
             vowing
             to
             Write
             your
             name
             in
             red
             Letters
             ,
             in
             the
             Kalenders
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             to
             Register
             it
             in
             the
             monuments
             of
             perpetual
             Records
             ,
             as
             an
             example
             to
             all
             posteritie
             ,
             
               The
               memoriall
               of
               the
               iust
               shal
               bee
               blessed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             EPIST.
             X.
             To
             all
             Readers
             .
          
           
             
               ¶
               
                 Containing
                 Rules
                 of
                 good
                 aduise
                 for
                 our
                 Christian
                 and
                 ciuill
                 carriage
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             Grant
             ,
             Breuitie
             where
             it
             is
             neyther
             obscure
             nor
             defectiue
             ,
             is
             very
             pleasing
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             daintist
             iudgments
             .
             No
             maruaile
             therefore
             ,
             if
             most
             men
             desire
             much
             good
             coūsel
             in
             a
             narrow
             room
             ;
             
             as
             some
             affect
             to
             haue
             great
             personages
             ,
             drawne
             in
             little
             Tablets
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             worlds
             of
             Countreyes
             described
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             small
             Mappes
             :
             Neither
             do
             I
             vnwillingly
             yeild
             to
             sollowe
             them
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             powers
             of
             good
             aduice
             are
             the
             stronger
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             vnited
             ;
             and
             breuitie
             makes
             counsell
             more
             portable
             for
             memorie
             ,
             and
             readier
             for
             vse
             .
             Take
             these
             therefore
             for
             more
             ;
             which
             as
             I
             would
             faine
             practise
             ,
             so
             am
             I
             willing
             to
             commend
             .
             Let
             vs
             begin
             with
             him
             who
             is
             the
             first
             and
             last
             :
             Informe
             your selfe
             aright
             concerning
             God
             ,
             without
             whome
             ,
             in
             vaine
             do
             we
             know
             all
             things
             :
             Bee
             acquainted
             with
             that
             Sauiour
             of
             yours
             ,
             which
             paid
             so
             much
             for
             you
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             now
             sues
             for
             you
             in
             heauen
             ;
             without
             whom
             ,
             wee
             haue
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             he
             with
             vs.
             Adore
             him
             in
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             trust
             him
             with
             your
             
             selfe
             :
             Renew
             your
             sight
             of
             him
             euerie
             day
             ;
             and
             his
             of
             you
             :
             Ouer-look
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             &
             when
             you
             do
             at
             any
             time
             cast
             your
             eyes
             vppon
             heauen
             ,
             thinke
             ,
             there
             dwels
             my
             Sauiour
             ,
             there
             I
             shall
             be
             .
             Call
             your selfe
             to
             often
             reckonings
             ,
             cast
             vp
             your
             debts
             ,
             paiments
             ,
             graces
             ,
             wants
             expences
             ,
             imploiments
             ,
             yeeld
             not
             to
             thinke
             your
             set
             Deuotions
             troublesome
             :
             Take
             not
             easie
             denialles
             from
             your selfe
             ;
             yea
             ,
             giue
             peremptory
             denials
             to
             your selfe
             ;
             Hee
             can
             neuer
             bee
             good
             that
             flatters
             himselfe
             :
             hold
             nature
             to
             her
             allowaunce
             ;
             and
             let
             your
             wil
             stand
             at
             curtesy
             :
             happy
             is
             that
             man
             ,
             which
             hath
             obtained
             to
             be
             the
             Maister
             of
             his
             owne
             heart
             :
             Thinke
             all
             Gods
             outward
             fauors
             and
             prouisions
             the
             best
             for
             you
             ;
             your
             own
             abilities
             ,
             and
             actions
             the
             meanest
             .
             Suffer
             not
             your
             minde
             to
             bee
             either
             a
             Drudge
             or
             a
             wanton
             ;
             exercise
             it
             euer
             ,
             
             but
             ouerlay
             it
             not
             :
             In
             al
             your
             businesses
             look
             throgh
             the
             world
             ,
             at
             God
             ;
             whatsoeuer
             is
             your
             leuell
             ,
             let
             him
             bee
             your
             scope
             :
             Euery
             day
             take
             a
             view
             of
             your
             last
             ,
             and
             thinke
             either
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             :
             Offer
             not
             your selfe
             either
             to
             honour
             ,
             or
             labour
             ;
             let
             them
             both
             seeke
             you
             :
             Care
             you
             onely
             to
             be
             woorthy
             ,
             and
             you
             cannot
             hide
             you
             from
             God
             ;
             so
             frame
             your self
             to
             the
             time
             &
             companie
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             neyther
             serue
             it
             ;
             nor
             sullenly
             neglect
             it
             ;
             and
             yeeld●
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             neither
             betray
             goodnesse
             ,
             nor
             countenance
             euil
             .
             Let
             your
             words
             bee
             few
             ,
             and
             digested
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             the
             tongue
             to
             cry
             the
             heart
             mercie
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             cast
             it selfe
             vpon
             the
             vncertaine
             pardon
             of
             others
             eares
             .
             There
             are
             but
             two
             things
             which
             a
             Christian
             is
             charged
             to
             buy
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sell
             ,
             Time
             and
             Truth
             ;
             both
             ,
             so
             precious
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             purchase
             them
             at
             
             anie
             rate
             .
             So
             vse
             your
             friends
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             should
             be
             perpetuall
             ,
             may
             bee
             chaungeable
             ;
             while
             you
             are
             within
             yourselfe
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             daunger
             :
             but
             thoughts
             once
             vttered
             must
             stande
             to
             hazard
             .
             Do
             not
             hear
             from
             your selfe
             ,
             what
             you
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             hear
             from
             others
             .
             In
             al
             good
             thinges
             giue
             your
             eye
             and
             eare
             the
             ful
             scope
             ,
             for
             they
             let
             into
             the
             minde
             ;
             restraine
             the
             tongue
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             spender
             ▪
             fewe
             men
             haue
             repented
             them
             of
             silence
             :
             In
             all
             serious
             matters
             take
             counsel
             of
             daies
             ,
             &
             nights
             and
             friends
             &
             let
             leasure
             ripen
             your
             purposes
             :
             neither
             hope
             to
             gain
             ought
             by
             suddennesse
             :
             The
             first
             thoughtes
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             the
             second
             are
             wiser
             .
             Serue
             honestie
             euer
             ,
             though
             without
             apparant
             wages
             :
             she
             wil
             pay
             sure
             ,
             if
             slow
             :
             As
             in
             apparell
             ,
             so
             in
             actions
             ,
             know
             not
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             what
             becomes
             you
             :
             how
             manie
             warrantable
             
             acts
             haue
             mishapen
             the
             Authors
             .
             Excuse
             not
             your
             owne
             ill
             ,
             aggrauate
             not
             others
             :
             and
             if
             you
             loue
             peace
             ,
             auoide
             Censures
             ,
             comparisons
             ,
             contradictions
             :
             out
             of
             good
             men
             chuse
             acquaintance
             ,
             of
             acquaintance
             ,
             friends
             ,
             of
             friends
             ;
             familiars
             ▪
             after
             probacion
             admit
             them
             ,
             &
             af●e●
             admittance
             cha●ge
             them
             not
             .
             Age
             commendeth
             friendship
             .
             Do
             not
             alwayes
             your
             best
             ;
             it
             is
             neither
             wise
             ,
             nor
             safe
             for
             a
             man
             euer
             to
             stand
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             his
             strength
             ▪
             If
             you
             would
             be
             aboue
             the
             expectation
             of
             others
             〈…〉
             your selfe
             .
             〈…〉
             after
             your
             p●●●●
             ;
             not
             after
             your
             minde
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             To
             where
             you
             may
             deny
             ;
             except
             vpon
             Confidence
             of
             de●●●●
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             require
             ▪
             Eyther
             frequent
             ●●li●s
             ,
             or
             complaints
             ,
             are
             wearisome
             to
             any
             friende
             :
             Rather
             smother
             your
             griefes
             and
             wantes
             a●
             you
             may
             ,
             then
             be
             either
             querulous
             ,
             or
             importunate
             .
             
             Let
             not
             your
             face
             belye
             your
             heart
             ,
             nor
             alwaies
             tell
             tales
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             fit
             to
             liue
             amongst
             frends
             or
             enimies
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             ingenuously
             close
             :
             Giue
             freely
             ,
             sell
             thriftily
             :
             Change
             seldome
             your
             place
             ,
             neuer
             your
             state
             :
             either
             〈…〉
             conueniences
             ,
             or
             swallow
             them
             ,
             rather
             theen
             you
             should
             run
             from
             your selfe
             to
             auoide
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             al
             your
             reckonings
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             cast
             vp
             some
             crosses
             that
             appeare
             not
             ;
             either
             those
             will
             come
             ,
             or
             may
             :
             Let
             your
             suspicions
             bee
             charitable
             ;
             your
             trust
             fearfull
             ▪
             your
             censures
             sure
             ,
             Giue
             way
             to
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             great
             :
             The
             Thunder
             and
             Cannon
             will
             abide
             no
             fence
             .
             As
             in
             throngs
             we
             are
             affraid
             of
             losse
             ;
             so
             while
             the
             world
             comes
             vpon
             you
             ,
             look
             wel
             to
             your
             soule
             ;
             There
             is
             more
             danger
             in
             good
             ,
             then
             in
             euil
             :
             I
             fear
             the
             number
             of
             these
             my
             rules
             ;
             for
             Precepts
             are
             wont
             (
             as
             nayles
             )
             to
             driue
             
             out
             one
             another
             :
             but
             these
             ,
             intended
             to
             scatter
             amongest
             many
             :
             and
             I
             was
             loath
             that
             anie
             guest
             should
             complain
             of
             a
             niggardly
             hand
             ;
             Daintie
             Dishes
             are
             woont
             to
             be
             sparingly
             serued
             out
             ;
             homely
             ones
             ,
             supply
             in
             their
             bignesse
             ,
             what
             they
             want
             in
             their
             worth
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02536-e1820
           
             Index
             Expurg
             .
          
           
             
               Homil.
               in
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               De
               bono
               coniugij
               ,
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             
               De
               bono
               .
               coniug
               .
               c.
            
             9.
             &c.
             
             16.